Amy Rose was a normal girl who grew up in a small village on the outskirts of the kingdom. One day a procession of the kings men came charging into the village but strangely the king was not among them. The kings representative, a very powerful and stern looking gray wolf, demanded to speak with the council of leaders In which Amy’s father belonged.
The kings representative and the council stayed looked up in the village meeting hall for nearly 3 days with only the kings guard entering to tend to their needs. This was extremely out of the ordinary and rumors began to spiral out of control as to why the king would send these men here of all places. They were not an important village, they had no nobles or no significant trade goods so what could they want. The events that came next happened so fast and was so unexpected that it stunned the hole town.
One of the guards came to Amy and asked her to chose one female friend and she chose Krystal. Krystal was another young girl from the village who had grown up alongside Amy. They where best friends and it was Amy’s family who helped Krystal and her brother get on their feet when both their parents had been killed.
Moments after Amy was approached by the guard both girls were standing before the Kings representative and the council. “Amy Rose, you have been chosen out of all Women of the kingdom to become the bride of your King,” the Kings representative said to them. “You and your friend will both leave for the castle this day and your families and this village will be highly compensated for each of you,” he said in a very commanding voice.
The guards quickly escorted both young lades to a very fancy and luxurious carriage that had been waiting there sense the Kings procession had arrived. They were both ushered into it before the guards mounted their horses and away they went.
Neither girl had been given a chance to get any of their things or to say goodby to anyone. Krystal didn’t get to say anything to her brother and Amy didn’t get anymore then a glance at her father who had been in the room and did nothing to stop them from taking her away.
It was now 5 days later and they still had yet to get any more of an explanation then those two sentences the Kings representative had gave them to begin with. Every day they traveled farther away from their home and every night they slept in an inn so the horses could rest. The guards would clear a path to their room for the night and both girls would wear vails to cover their faces so no one could see them. Every time anyone approached them the guards, or the kings representative did all the talking. They clearly did not want anyone to learn anything about these two young women they were transporting. At times it felt like they had both just been kidnapped and they would have thought they had been if not for the leaders of their village and even Amy’s father allowing it to happen.
This morning they had been woken up earlier than normal and got moving before the sun had even risen. After a few hours they stoped and the gray wolf got into the carriage with them. Ever sense they left their village it had just been the two of them in the carriage so this was a little odd.
“We will soon be coming into the capital city that borders the castle. I understand that you have likely never been to the capital and wish to see it but you are not to open the windows for any reason. There is much that must be done to you raggedy uncultured little girls before you can be presented to the public and I will not have you embarrassing the king” the gray wolf said in a harsh and judge mental tone. “you will both be taken back to the servants entrance of the castle so that no one will suspect who you are. From there you’ll be taken to the east wing where you will stay as you are being prepared to be presented to the King”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Both girls had been confused by everything happening, and Amy still could not believe she had been chosen among all women in the kingdom to become their King's wife.
Krystal had tried to reassure her that everything would be okay, and that the kind couldn't be as cold as a stone as he was described to be, but Amy was still feeling anxious about it.
The tone of the wolf was sufficient to make both girls pin their ears and to nod in understanding, although the fact that he appeared to see them as uncultured was quite annoying to them.
"Understood, Sir." they both said in unison.
We are not that uncultured, you prideful moron. Amy then thought to herself and looked outside by the closed up window on her side of the seat.
Krystal, however...did not felt very comfortable with Steel being in the carriage with them, so she tried looking outside too and tried to ignore the fact that he was carrying a sharp sword to his side.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“That means the curtains as well,” the wolf said and closed the curtains on Amy’s side. “If you can see out of the carriage then people can see into it.” He said then closed up the other curtain ones Krystals side. “We will be at the castle in about an hour you will be fine with them closed till then.”
The wolf then folded his arms, “now I’m sure you have come up with many questions in the last 5 days so you might as well ask them.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy crossed her arms and rose an eyebrow. "Any particular reason I was chosen to become the King's bride?" she questioned.
Krystal still wished she could watch outside, but the order was clear, so she silently played with her hands in nervosity.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The wolf did not seam impressed or amused by Amy’s folded arms. “I am not at liberty to discus that. The King will tell you if and when he finds it necessary for you to know that information. But know this, you may have been choses to become his bride but you are not married to him yet. At any point you can still be rejected and both become servants or slaves in the castle instead so I recommend you both do as you are told.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Like we had a choice or a voice on the matter from the start anyway." Amy replied both sarcastically and coldly. "Do not treat us like uncultured, mindless ladies, we know very well how this works, and we know what we have to do." she then added just as coldly, narrowing her eyes at the wolf.
The tension in the air was palpable, and Krystal was very anxious about the two starting an argument.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The wolf narrowed his eyes at Amy as a growl escaped his lips. “Clearly you do not know how this works if you are to be using such a tone with me. Perhaps you should learn a lesson from your friend and act more like a proper lady. You will find the King to be less tolerant of such behavior as I.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Perhaps if you were more 'gentle' and 'understanding', I wouldn't use this 'tone', as you say it." Amy replied, ticked off.
"Amy, please...don't worsen it..." Krystal requested, pinning her ears and pinning her ears and looking away from the two others.
Amy kept narrowing her eyes at the wolf, then silently leaned back against the seat's back, still folding her arms as well.
"Just to be clear, I am not dropping this for you, but for my friend." she coldly said again, still narrowing her eyes at the wolf.
Krystal remained silent, still grateful that Amy was listening to her, despite making it clear that she wasn't dropping the hostilities for the wolf, but for her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The wolf sighed and rubbed his forehead with his hand. “They sure have a lot of work ahead of them to get you ready to met the king.”
The wolf shakes his head and sighed again. “Did you have any other questions.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Hm...who are you...?" Krystal politely asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The wolf turned to Krystal, “I am Steel, lord of the hilands region, I am one of the Kings advisers and a member of his court. I am responsible for assuring that the kings wishes are met.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I see...I'm pleased to meet you, Sir." Krystal replied with a light nod. "You have to excuse my friend, we have been unexpectedly taken away from our families. We don't know what to expect, and we didn't even have a say on the matter."
"Don't dwell on that, Krystal. What is done is done, it is useless to come back on that subject." Amy mumbled, looking away from Steel, now, her ears lightly pinned as her arms remained folded. "We can only move on."
Krystal stared at Amy with pinned ears, and a sadened look.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel nodded and seamed to lighten up thanks to Krystal’s show of respect. “I see now that you will do well in your new role. The reason you were brought along was to become a lady-in-waiting for your friend, one of two she will have to start out with.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked back at Steel and nodded softly. "I understand. I'm glad to have come along, at least Amy still have a familiar face to turn to if she needs it." she replied, before to look at Amy again.
Amy looked over at Krystal, and finally made a little smile. She then took a deep breathe, and looked at Steel.
"...I apologize for making it hard for you. Like Krystal said, we didn't have a choice in being taken away like that." she sighed and rubbed her forehead. "I still would like to know why I was picked, there must have been more proper choices aside of me." she added with a frown.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel laughed a little. “I could not agree with that statement more but the King insisted despite my objection. Sense I could not talk his majesty out of the idea it is my job to make sure it works as best as I can. Even if that men’s fighting with you to do so.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy sighed again and just leaned back more onto the seat's back, still folding her arms.
"Sounds like he's quite a stubborn man." she mumbled. I still don't get it, there are much more fair and properly raised ladies out there. Why would he pick me out of everyone? I'm nothing special... she then thought to herself with slight annoyance.
"Hm...how...is his Majesty like...?" Krystal questioned Steel, genuinely trying to lighten the mood again, this time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel thinks for a moment how best to describe him. “King Shadow is a very strong willed man. He is a strong fighter and a wise leader. He is stern and strict and will not tolerate disrespect from anyone. He keeps most people at an arms length and is not vary close or friendly to many people. The only person who seems to be an exception to that is the queen mother.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh, I see..." Krystal replied, not feeling reassured much.
...So does this mean that he only needs a bride so he can get an heir...? Why am I not surprised if that is the case...? Amy thought to herself with annoyance again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The rest of the trip passed without much more talking. Then the carriage came to a stop and there was a knock on the door.
“We are here lord steel,” One of the soldiers said.
Both girls put vails on and where lead though the servants entrance into the castle and though the back way up to the east wing. They went though a servent a door into a hallway and looked so fancy. They where both lead into a large room that was larger then both of there entire houses.
“You will both be staying here for now as you are being prepared to be presented to the King.” Steel explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That room was immense indeed!
The girls could not feel more impressed, and the furniture looked comfy and neat.
"Uh...do we have to...wear the veils indoors, too...?" Krystal questioned, turning to look at Steel.
"That would be pointless indoors if you'd ask me." Amy mumbled, but waited to hear Steel's answer as she turned to look at him as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel nodded, “yes, you can take them off. You had them to keep people from seeing your faces. The only people who can get in here are trusted to keep the secret.”
Just then the door opened and a lady in a cary fancy dress welled on. “Alright I am here. Now let me see what I have to work with.” The lady said. She was a light green and blue cat with blue eyes.
Steel turned to face her before motioning to Amy, “this is Amy Rose, she is the one that was chosen. The other is Krystal.”
“I though the king only wanted one,” The lady quickly interrupted.
Steel sighed, “the village leaders insisted that I bring along a friend for her to help her settle in here.” He replied to the woman. He then cleared his thought and turned to the two girls. “This is Lady Annabel, she is one of the keepers of the kings household and she will be in charge of getting you two ready and trained for your new life.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Both girls removed their veils and looked at Annabel.
"Hello, Miss." Amy said.
"It's a pleasure to meet you." Krystal said.
"Sorry to disapoint you, but I do feel better having a familiar face around me indeed." Amy then said, folding her arms with a slight frown.
Krystal sweat dropped, smiling sheepishly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Krystal with be a lady in waiting. She will need some help but you will still give most of your attention to Amy as she is the brade here.” Steel commented.
Annabel shrugged. “She will probably end up in the kings bed anyway, and if not his then his brothers.” She said then walked towards Amy not giving ether of them a chance to react to that comment. “Alright now stand still and let me get a look at you,” she said and walked in a circle around Amy. “Looks like I have quit a lot of work ahead of me. Yes, quit a lot of work indeed.”
She then smacked one of Amy’s arms, “A lady dose not fold her arms that way, you look like a grumpy man. If you must do something with your arms then fold your hands in front of yourself like this.” He instructed and showed her by folding her own hands together.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy grunted and glared at Annabel, and stepped away from her, still folding her arms the same way as before.
"I will not be pushed around!" she coldly said.
"Amy..." Krystal started, but was interrupted.
"No!" Amy snapped and turned to Krystal. "We've had a long travel from our village to here, despite the stays at inns! We just literally set foot in here!" she protested, then moved away from Annabel again with a fierce little snarl. "Do not touch me again!"
Krystal got between Amy and Annabel. "Amy, please, calm down...I'm tired too, and just as nervous and anxious..." she tried to calm Amy down.
Amy kept her arms folded and growled lowly. "I still will not be pushed around!"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel quickly turned back to face steel, “seriously! This is what your giving me to work with! How do you ever expect that to become a proper bride to the king!” She snapped at Steel.
“Uh… excuse me… ma-lady…” came a small voice from behind them. Standing in the doorway was a young red Fox. This girl was waring a maids outfit. “Perhaps it would help to let them have the day to rest and recover from their long Jenny.” She softly suggested.
Annabel nodded, “vary well Yuki, I will leave them in your hands for tonight. Prepare a bath of them and be sure they both get proper treatments done. If we can’t get started on their manners and behaviors we can at lest start work on there appearances.” She said as she started to head out of the room.
Steel headed for the door as well, “I will have your food sent up to you when it is time for dinner. There will be two guards posted at the door at all times if you are in need or anything.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy took a deep breathe. "Thank you...We appreciate it." she replied, more softly and unfolding her arms.
Soon, Amy and Krystal were left with Yuki in the room, and followed her as she headed for the bathroom.
"Hm...thank you for intervening, Miss Yuki." Krystal said with a sweet little smile.
"Yeah, thank you...I suppose I will have to apologize to Miss Annabel later." Amy sighed. "I am Amy Rose, by the way."
"And I am Krystal." Krystal added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I am Yuki ma’am,” Yuki said as she bowed to them. “I have been assigned to be one of your hand maidens. I promised to do my best to serve you in what ever manner you ask of me.”
Yuki then went over to the vary large tub easily big enough for multiple people and turned the water on. She then went over to the cabinet and polled out a few bottles and started poring the liquids I to the tub as it was filling. The send that started to fill the room were like nothing ether girl had ever smelled before. These things were way to expensive for them to have before and now she just ported them into the bath water.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
They both widened their eyes, as they wasn't expecting anything special coming from a bath.
They soon were allowed to undress and got into the bath. That felt very refreshing and comforting...and soothing!
Later after they got out of their bath, they were given new dresses, which were...more luxurious than their previous ones.
"Uh...was...was this necessary...?" Amy frowned, turning on herself as she looked at the dress's beautiful details.
"These dresses are...beautiful..." Krystal added, also slightly turning on herself and looking at the details of the dresses.
Krystal's dress wasn't as luxurious as Amy's was, but it still was pretty in its own way.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Both girls where allowed to stay in the bath as long as they wanted to relax. Yuki and another servent girl kept their bath water nice and hot. The two servants also used another special bottle of stuff to wash their quills for them.
Once their bath was over they were given robes and brought some diner to eat. They were both allowed to rest and relax for the rest of the evening. Nightgowns were left for them and they were told that their maxes would be close by if they needed anything.
The bed in the tube was huge and had to be the most soft and comfortable thing either girl had ever felt in their life.
The next mornin they where both woken up by the two servent girls who had brought them a variety of light foods for breakfast before they were given their dresses.
There was a knock on the door and the two maids quickly moved away from Amy and Krystal. The doors into the room opened and the cat from the day before, Annabel came walking in. “Ah yes, I see that you have done as I asked. Good work girls.” A Nobel said, she seamed much softer then the other day… maybe she was just having a bad day?
“Thank you ma-lady,” Yuki and the other hand maid said in unison as they bowed to Annabel.
Annabel turned back to Amy and Krystal, “Unfortunately I do believe we have got off on the wrong foot. Pleas forgive me for my behavior yesterday.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Good morning, Miss Annabel." Amy and Krystal both said in unison.
"There is no need to apologize, I didn't exactly make it easy on you either." Amy apologized. "Today is a new day, and we are both ready to learn what must be learned."
"Yes, we are both ready to learn." Krystal added with a nod.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel nodded, “alright, but before we get started I think I should do a better job explaining myself. It is my Kobe to not only teach you but get you both prepared for your new lives here at the castle. I will be responsible for your training in such things as manners, education and social grasses. In addition I will also be overseeing your education as well as seeing to it that you will look the part or nobles as well.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
They both nodded in understing.
"Understood, Miss Annabel." Amy replied.
"May we know...how long this is going to take...?" Krystal politely requested.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Some things will take longer then others. Your education for example could take a few years but that’s not my primary focus. First I must get you ready enough for your wedding and the bals and partied that proceed and follow the event which will take place in two months and we have a lot to cover before then. And even before then I must first get you at lest decently ready to met the King and be presented to the kingdom.” Annabel explains.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright." Krystal nodded.
"We will both do our best." Amy added.
And thus the training and their education begun.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The next month and a half went by so fast because both girls were constantly doing something. During the day they learned from Miss Annabel mostly about how to behave when presented to the court or during formal dinners or parties. Most of what they where trained on dealt with ether not angering the King or embarrassing him by having a uneducated commoner for a bride. This turned out to be hard work as there was a lot more involved with this sort of thing then ether girl thought. After their training was over for the day they had baths and beauty treatments to make them both look more like noble girls. Some of these were quit relaxing but some could be quit painful.
During all this time nether girl had left that level of the east wing where their room was. The area had a few rooms but that was it. One room had been converted into a dinnering room for them to train proper eating, one room was converted for the girl's lessons and another they were using for their spa. During that time only a small number of staff and survints had come in to work there or tend to the girl's needs. Down the hallway stood two guards to prevent them from leaving or unauthorized personnel from coming in. It was clear they were doing there best to keep Amy and Krystal as much of a secret as they could.
One afternoon Amy and Krystal were wearing relatively simple dresses, it was fancy to them but simple for a royal, as Annabel we reminding them the importance of calling a person by the correct tittle when Yuki quikly came into the room clearly out of breath.
Annabel turned to her and put a hand on her hip sighing with frustration. "You are interupting my lesson."
"Yes, I'm sorry, pleas forgive me ma'ma," Yuki said bowing, "But this is vary urgent, the King is coming to see Miss Amy!"
Annabel got wide eyed, "WHAT!!! Right now! but she is not in any shape for a proper first betting!"
Yuki nodded, "That is what steal tried to point out. The King is giving us one hour to have her ready!"
Annabel clapped her hands, "get everyone, we are going to need to work fast to get her presentable, this is not a drill people."
This was really it... in an hour Amy was going to met the King, that mad she was going to be forced to merry in just two weeks time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy went wide eyed. "W-Wait, now...?! Why did he chose now, out of any time?!" she blurted out in confusion.
"Amy, there's no time!" Krystal replied, looking at her. "Just get ready to meet him properly, we've been working and practicing for weeks, now!"
Amy grit her teeth, but did not protested further more. She merely let the staff drag her all over the place and help her get ready, although she felt like it was all exagerated.
Krystal got ready as well, but she didn't had to do much.
Once the preparations were done, Amy merely looked down at herself with lightly pinned ears, feeling self-conscious.
"W...Was all of this necessary...?" she questioned, feeling nervous and anxious.
"You look beautiful, Amy. Everything will be ok." Krystal tried to reassure her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Yes it is necessary, you need to be perfect to bet the king. First imprecations are vary impotent" Annabel replied
Amy was now wearing a vary fancy and elegant dress with matching shews and jewelry. This was the most elaborate dress she had ever worn in her life. Her quills were done up to look quit fancy and they even did her makeup.
A moment latter steal came into the room, "The king is ready for you now Lady Amy."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy still felt quite self-conscious, and she took a deep breathe. "Alright...I'm following you, Sir..." she quietly said and followed Steel with lightly pinned ears.
She didn't know what to expect, nor what the King looked like, and it was making her anxious. She tried to keep her head high, though, like Annabel taught her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steal lead her to one of the rooms that they hadn't been using and opened the door. "He is waiting for you in here. Go in and present yourself." he instructed.
Steal then Bowed to Amy for the first time as he held the door for her, "good luck, make us all proud"
After Amy walked into the room the door closed behind her. Now she was all alone in that room with the king. as she looked around she sees him!
Standing over by the open window was a black hedgehog with red strikes in his quills, on his arms and lags. He was facing the window so she could only see his back but she could sense the power radiating off of him. The rumors of the king being a harsh and stern man seamed more real now then ever before.
The black hedgehog's ear twitched, he knew she was there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy hesitated, but she took a quiet deep breathe, then approached the king, only stopping at a reasonable distance. She then made a polite bow like Annabel taught her and kept her head lowered as she closed her eyes.
"...Good afternoon, Your Majesty." she calmly said, before to open her eyes and to look up at the king.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When she looked up at him her eyes were met by The kings intense red eyed looking down at her. There was something so intense and powerful about him that made him quit intimidating to say the least.
“So, your the one that was chosen to be my bride.” He replied before folding his arms. “So tell me, what makes you qualified to become the wife of your King?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
And what an intense gaze did he have indeed. She clearly felt gauged and blushed a bit on the moment, but that didn't lasted long.
"....I highly doubt being suited to be your bride, Your Majesty." Amy replied in all honestly, standing straight, now. "I don't even know why I was selected myself, I am nothing special, and I doubt I'm the first woman you'd send back if I'm not suitable."
She then sighed lightly. "We don't know each other, and I personally don't know where this would lead. All that can be done is trying."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was rather intrigued by her response and his stance seamed to loosen a bit but he was still quit intense. “Then let me ask you this, do you have any connection or relations to any noble or royal family? Dose your family have any debts or loyalties to a noble or royal family? Do you have any connections that might lead me to question your loyalty after we have wed?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"No, my family doesn't have any debts to my knowledge, and your family is the only one we've been loyal to this whole time, Sir." Amy replied with a frown.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow nodded before turning back to look out over the window again. “For years now, ever sense I took the crown upon my fathers passing, my advisors and nobles have been urging me to take a bride. All of them have been offering me their daughters, their sisters, their cousins and in some cases even their own wives.” Shadow began to explain.
Shadow then looked back at Amy, “but I could not marry any of them because I could not guarantee there loyalties. I wanted a bride with no pre-existing debt or loyalty so I would be sure she would not try to influence me to the benefit of her family above the needs of my kingdom.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was starting to understand what this meant. "...And I was the only one available..." she replied, understanding.
This made sense...what use a bride would be if she was to betray his trust?
"...Do you have any expectations, Sir...?" she then questioned him.
She knew that if they really married, she was mainly going to be expected to bear him an heir, but...did he had personal expectations...?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t respond at first he merely looked up up and down for a moment. “Don’t brake.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thank you, Miss Annabel." Amy replied, taking a deep breathe.
"...So...we are going to chose your dress for the ball, looks interesting." Krystal said, trying to cheer Amy up.
Amy softly nodded.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes, the ball before the wedding is when you will be formal presented to the court. This will be the last potential roadblock before the wedding and when you will be at your most vulnerable miss Amy.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"My most...vulnerable...?" Amy repeated, clearly confused.
Krystal too looked confused: how can a ball render you vulnerable...?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes, vulnerable because you won’t yet be married to the King. There are many Nobles who wanted the king to marry their daughters and sisters and may see the ball as their last chance to change the Kings mind. Some of them may try to poison you in hops you would die before the wedding. Some of them may even go as far as drugging you and having you raped making you no longer pure and therefore forcing the king to reject you.” Annabel explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy widened her eyes and got slightly paler than she was already. Krystal too widened her eyes and got concerned.
These two really were best friends, even their reactions to things looked alike!
"...I am not going to touch a single glass." Amy said in a breath, clearly feeling intimidated by that.
"I think I will do the same as you." Krystal said with a sweat drop.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel sighed, “that will not be entirely possible to not drink anything the entier ball but I would recommend only eating or drinking what is brought to you by your made Yuki who will be working at the ball as your personal server.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
They both nodded in understanding.
"Alright, we will do so." Amy replied.
"Yeah." Krystal agreed. "Is there...anything else we have to expect at the ball?"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes, what ever you do dont go anywhere with anyone you don’t already know. At all times stay within sight of the King. This is not a tool but the last thing is want if to give him any kind of doubts.” Annabel explained. “Oh, but on a positive not, at the ball you will meat the other young ladies of the court and can chose your second lady in eating who will be another distinct for you.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Understood." Amy nodded. "Well...this is going to be interesting." she then replied with a light chuckle.
"Yeah...let's do our best." Krystal added with a nervous chuckle, too
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“The next two weeks went by VERY fast with all their training, lessons and preparing for the ball. Now both girls were dressed up in their vary fancy dresses and jewelry and were about to leave the east wing of the castle for the first time in two months sense they got there. Amy was about to be formally presented to the public as the Kings bride.
“Are you both ready?” Annabel asked them. She was dressed up as well so she could come and help them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was clearly feeling anxious and nervous about all of this, but she refused to back down: this was kind of a challenge, and she wasn't going to retreat.
"...I...don't think I will ever be ready..." she said in a breathe and took a deep one. "...I can only do my best."
"Everything will be okay, Amy. Annabel will be there to guide us if anything happens." Krystal reminded her.
She looked just as anxious and as nervous as Amy was, but she too did not wish to retreat.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The two girls were lead out of their room and the wing they had been living for the last two months. They walked down corridors and stairs and hallways for much longer then they expected. This castle sure was huge.
Finally they came to a pare of double doors with soldiers standing in front of each and there was Steel waiting for them. Steel bowed to Amy vary respectfully, “it is time for you to be presented to the court and nobles.”
Annabel put a hand on Krystal, “you will come with me, only Amy can come in this way. We will enfer though the side dore. We need to go quickly if you want to see her predications.” She said then turned to start walking to the other door.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy felt a rush of panic course through her body: she wasn't told that she was going to have to come in on her own?!
Krystal noticed her stress and smiled reassuringly. "You can do this, Amy. You are strong, I will be waiting for you on the other side."
Amy didn't replied, and merely took deep breathes, lightly pinning her ears as she was calming herself down and preparing herself to do this on her own.
Krystal's confidence in her really helped.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel takes Krystal down a halfway and down a flight of stars before. They walk though a side door and out into the ball room. The room was huge and had people moving around talking amongst themselves. Everyone looked so fancy and there were people serving then food and drinks. There was also a band setting up to play music for the ball.
The room was easily two stores call with a balcony going around the room on the second level. There were a few people up there but not many.
On thé fare side of the room, on a platform at the night about half way between what would be the first and second flore was Two large and elaborate thrones. So trying in one of thing, the slightly bigger one, was the king Shadow himself as some nobles talked to him a few steps down.
On the side of the room closest to her, opposite of the Kings throne was a huge grand staircase that came down from a ledge on the second flore. It was beautiful but Krystal recognize those doors as where she had just left Amy.
(Tell me when you have read this, I have pitchers to make things more clear )
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This ball room was huge indeed!
Wait, was that...the King, sitting on the throne...? She couldn't see him well from where she was, but that definitely looked like it was the king.
She did recognize the doors as well.
"Oh...I hope Amy will be fine walking those stairs down on her own..." she whispered to herself.
Meanwhile, Amy was still feeling agitated and anxious.
"...Tell me again why I have to go through this? This is so intimidating..." she mumbled to Steel with a light blush over her cheeks.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Steel sighed, “because, you have to be presented to the court. If your intimidated by this then you won’t last long married to the king,” he replied her then nodded to the soldiers.
Just then Amy had heat a trumpet sounding from inside.
Krystal, who was inside saw two trumpeters on the little levels of each side of the grand staircase blowing the horns. Everyone in the room went silent and they turned to look at the stars. Even Shadow stoped talking and looked over.
A man stood at the top level and cleared his thought. “Presenting Princess Amelia Rose, Bride of King Shadow The Hedgehog.” He said as the large double doors opened simultaneously.
On the other side steal motion for Amy to walk forward into the room.
The man who had just spoke bowed as he stepped backwards and out of the way so that Amy could move forward and present herself at the top of the stairs.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That wasn't very encouraging, but the way he said it, felt like it was a challenge.
Amy narrowed her eyes at Steel. "...If the world choses to be my enemy, then there is nothing that I can do, but to face it with pride and determination." she said rather dryly.
That...That sounded similar to something that the king would say too, actually.
Amy then turned to the opened doors, and slowly, but proudly walked in with all the determination she could muster in that moment. She wasn't going to let anyone or anything intimidate her, no way.
She'd show them.
Krystal perked her ears up when Amy appeared at the top of the stairs. She looked more confident, for some reason.
Amy's eyes scanned the room with calm, although she was feeling like hidding behind a curtain at the moment, but she proudly stood her ground, and locked her eyes on the king when she spotted him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Shadow was looking right at her as she was looking at him. He then smirked seeing that look in her eyes. This could be interesting he thought to himself before going back to talking with the men on the stars in front of him.
Annabel nudged Krystal, "We can head over to meet her at the bottom of the stairs."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded and followed Annabel towards the stairs.
Amy took that as her cue to walk down the stairs and did just dad. That awful silence was so nerving!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Soon enough the three met at the bottom of the stairs. Most of the party had gone back to what they were doing but some still watched Amy.
“Well you survived that part and it appears who impressed the King yet again. I think the best thing to do would be to introduce you to some of the other yon ladies of the court so you can chose your other assistant. Being razed and trained in the ways of nobility she will be able to help you in ways and in times that I will not.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded in agreement. "Alright, let's do as you say." she replied, as she knew it was true.
"I can't wait to see who will be suitable." Krystal commented with a little smile.
"...I guess it'll depend on how well we both get along with her." Amy replied with a light frown. "This is going to be interesting."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica then introduced both girls to many other young ladies that were at the ball. She also introduced them to a few other bobsled who wanted to meet her. Nether girl was ever able to shake the felling that people were watching them.
“Alright, there is one more for you to meet,” Angelica said and a young girl around their Ashe came over. She was a hedgehog with light lime green fur and quills but the tips of her quills were yellow and here eyes were also yellow.
“May I Intrudes Lady Angelica, her father is Lord Arther. Her family owns a vary large vineyard and produces nearly all the whine we drink here at the castle.” Annabel explained.
Angelica bowed, “it’s an honer to met you Princess Amy.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Nice to meet you too, Angelica." Amy replied with a light smile. Gosh people, stop watching every move I do! I swear to god, it's as if they were seeing me as a threat already... she then thought to herself in annoyance.
"Nice to meet you too, Angelica. I am Krystal." Krystal smiled brightly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“It is nice to met you ask well Lady Krystal,” She replied.
That was still new for both of them being referred to by such totals. Amy, sense she was engaged to the king was now considered a Princess and Krystal was a lady. They could only imagine the honers their families were getting having their states razed as well. They were not quit lords or ladies but when one member of the families was razed up it effected all the others by being related to them.
Just then a male hedgehog, a dark blue with brown eyes, walked over to them. “Forgive me for intruding young Princess but might I have a word with my daughter.”
“Oh, this is Lorax Arthur, Angelica’s father,” Annabel explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded politely. "Sure, Sir." she replied.
As they watched Angelica and her father going away a little to talk, Amy looked over at Krystal and Annabel.
"She seems promising." she commented. "I really liked the vibes she gave off."
Krystal nodded in agreement. "Yeah, me too."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel nodded, “Angelica is the oldest of three daughters, her parents never had any sons.” Annabel explained.
Angelica and Lord Arthur had not gone to fare away so Amy and Krystal overheard part of their conversation.
“You should not be wasting your time in this manor,” Lord Arther said rather sternly.
“But father I was,” Angelica tried to protest.
“Do NOT talk back to me young lady. You are the oldest of your sisters, it is your responsibility to find an advantages marriage to help your sisters and your family name. Now get out there and convince one of those men to marry you. That’s the reason I worked so hard to get you into the court of the king!”
Angelica nodded, “yes father, pleas forgive me. I understand my responsibility.” She replied sounding a little sad.
Annabel knew they both heard that and she looked at Amy. “Nobody else head knows that your looking for another lady in waiting. That’s why he dosent realize that talking to you also has a chance to raze their family if you chose her.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Hearing that exchange made Amy's blood boil in outrage. She was taught to not make a scene, but she could not let this go.
She suddenly walked over to Lord Arthur and Angelica, and swiftly put her hand on Angelica's shoulder, pushing her behind herself as she narrowed her eyes up at the young girl's father.
"Your daughter happens to possess the qualities to become one of my ladies-in-waiting, Sir." Amy said with a dry and cold tone. "Your attitude towards her makes me sick. She is not a possession or a prize to be won, you better learn that."
Krystal's face turned pale, not expecting Amy to step in like that and she pinned her ears in worry: was this appropriate?!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel sighed but didn’t step in. That little outburst got more people’s attention.
Lord Arther seamed rather surprised by that. “Pleas forgive me Princess, I was not made aware that you were looking for a lady in waiting, I should not have interrupted.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I'll forgive you if you leave your daughter alone. I have to spend some time with her to judge adequately of her qualities." Amy requested with a light frown. "Please." she then added.
Krystal felt relieved that Amy learned the lessons well, as she was restraining herself at the moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lord Arther bowed to Amy, “as you wish princess. Just let me know if you need anything at all.” He said and turned to walk away.
Angelica takes a deep breath, “thank you princess, you are kind to stand up for me.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"You are very much welcome. I wasn't just going to stand there and watch him intimidate you, even if he's your father." Amy replied with a sigh, then looked over at her. "I'm supposed to be discreete myself, but I think I am failing at it at the moment..." she then lightly chuckled.
Krystal was relieved that it ended well and without problems.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica laughed a little, “yeah, that can be a little hard, especially if you’re not used to it. There are a lot of little hidden subtexts behind what most people say around here. My father has been training me and my sisters to live in this society sense longer then I can remember.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Miss Annabel has to perfection mine and Krystal's education, when we first arrived here." Amy replied with a sweat drop. "Come, I was supposed to stay near her, too."
She brought Angelica over to where Annabel and Krystal were still standing.
"I apologize for going away like that." Amy told Annabel with a sheepish smile.
Krystal nervously giggled, knowing why she apologized.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel laughed a little, “it’s alright, I meanly ment that you should stay some where the king could see you so he won’t think you are off making deals béguins his back.”
“I did notice that he is watching you quit a lot,” Angelica added in. “But you two will be married tomorrow so it makes sense. Have you gone over and presented yourself to the king yet?”
Annabel gasped, “oh my, yes, what an Excellent idea lady Angelica.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That meant that she would have to suffer from his intense gaze up close once again...damn it.
"A-Alright..." Amy stuttered, not expecting having to do this.
They soon made their way over to the King's throne and when she was allowed, Amy approached Shadow and made a polite, respectful bow to him.
"Good evening, Your Majesty. I am Lady Amy, of the Rosalyn House. I am pleased to be here tonight." she said, although she felt a little embarrassed and awkward introducing herself like that.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow watched her vary intently just as she thought he would. He had been talking with steel and another man before Amy had a protected but the two excused themselves and left.
“Welcome Amy, your teacher has taught you well I see,” he said glancing over at Annabel where she stood with Krystal and Angelica. He then looked back at Amy, “but this ball is as much for you as it is for me.” He added before standing up from his thrown.
Now this got everyone’s attention as it did when the king did anything.
“Seeing as how this ball is to celebrate our wedding tomorrow it would only be natural for use to share a dance.” He replied and put his hand out towards her.
While he held his hand out to her his eyes looked strate into hers with the same intensity they had before. He had such a powerful and commanding presence.
Annabel looked over at Angelica, “this was an excellent idea. I think he might have been waiting for her to approach.”
Angelica giggled a little, “yes I thought he might be.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Damn, he was very attractive and intense.
Was this really going to happen? Was she really going to get married to the King for real?
It just all felt so unreal, she still couldn't believe it.
Amy blushed rather brightly and she reached his hand with her slightly hesitant own hand: why did she felt so...afraid...?
Was she afraid to just...screw everything up...?
She finally took his hand and put on a brave and determined smile.
"...I would love to dance with you, Sir." she said with confidence, even though it was easy to tell that she was a little anxious.
She didn't know what to expect, but somehow...it was thrilling.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow smirked enter so slightly then turned and without letting go of her hand lead her to the sentier of the ball room. Everyone quickly stepped out of there way as no one wanted to be the one in the kings way. The band had stoped and literally everyone in the room was now watching them in near silence. The king seamed u faced by this, he must be use too it by now.
Shadow then glanced over at the conducteur who nodded back to him and turned to the band to start up a hole new song.
The king put his other hand on her wast and polled her close. He was once again staring strait into her eyes, it was so… mesmerizing.
When the music started he began to lead her in a chance without saying another word.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
It was mesmerizing indeed, and Amy couldn't look away even if she wanted to, his eyes were like red magnets.
Blushing, she silently let him lead the dance. For some reason, everything else surrounding them was tuned out of her mind.
Her heart started ponding faster in her chest, as she was so focused on the present moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
It was rather surprising how good at this he was. Being a big strong tough guy you would not expect him to be so. He lead her in a way that was strong and commanding but not forceful.
All the spectators watched and whispered amongst themselves.
Annabel nodded from the side, “she is doing quit well, she has learned a lot in the last two months.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
It really was surprising indeed, but it also felt...natural. Amy never looked away from the King's eyes...her soon-to-be husband. Her heart was still ponding fast in her chest, and her muzzle was flushed with a nice blush, as they kept dancing.
Krystal nodded in agreement. "She has...we both have." she replied, then spotted the buffet. "...Miss Annabel, I'll just be over there, I feel a little hungry." she warned Annabel and then made her way to the buffet.
She picked up a little cupcake with vanilla icing, but she hesitated to eat it, remembering the warnings of Annabel about possibly getting poisoned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Alright but be carful,” Annabel replied.
As Krystal was over at the table and out of sight from Annabel and Angelica some one walked up to her, seemingly the only other person not watching Shadow and Amy.
“Well, you must be new, I have never seen you around her.” A voice came from beside her. As she looked over there was a vary charming looking blue hedgehog looking at her. “Which family are you part of.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed rather brightly, as the hedgehog did looked quite handsome indeed.
"...I...I am actually...Princess Amy's Lady-in-waiting...M-My name is Krystal..." she stuttered, lightly pinning her ears mostly from shyness than anything else.
She was still holding the vanilla iced cupcake.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The blue hedgehog smirked, “oh yes, your the friend that came along with our new princess. So then, Lady Krystal, how are you enjoying your first ball? Or did your tutor scar you with so many possible dangers that you can’t relax enough to enjoy it.” He replied
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was still pinning her ears from shyness and nervosity. "U-Uh...Sh-She did warned us about...p-poisoning attemps and...t-things like that..." she stuttered, still not daring to eat the cupcake.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The hedgehog chuckled a bit, “I’m guessing that is why you have not risked eating that,” he commented motioning to the cupcake. “If that is what you are worried about then know this. No one would poison the hole table and risk getting everyone sick or worse. So with no way of knowing what she would want to eat there would be no way to only poison just her. Not to mention I don’t think anyone would try to poison you when it’s the princess they are all after. So you have nothing to fear from that little desert there.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That was very logical and true, and now she felt stupid for hesitating so much.
She still hesitantly took a little bite of the cupcake and damn it tasted so good.
"...I...I'm sorry, but...w-who are you...?" she questioned, still blushing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The male chuckled at that and picked up a desert of his own, “you will learn that soon enough. For now you can call me what ever you like,” he replied with a slick tone to his voice. “Perhaps you might allow me to show you something. Give you some real inside information that will greatly help the princess.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Now that was kind of...suspicious.
Krystal looked away. "...I'm sorry, I can't follow you." she replied quite...firmly. "I appreciate the offer, but I will not follow a stranger out of this room." she added, turning away to head back to Annabel and Angelica, still pinning her ears, but with anxiety, this time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic quickly put a hand on her shoulder before she was able to even take a step away from him. “Relax, I never intended to leave this room.” He said he replied “just look up.”
As she did so she saw the balcony the went all around the room. “I merely meant from up there. From there you cas see the entier dance flore and everyone on it while still being in sight of your princess. That will not be braking any of the roles your tirer wound you about.”
The blue hedgehog then leaned in closer behind her and whispered right behind her ear. “You have a lot to learn about this world like when and how to use more tact.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed, but she got his hand off her shoulder and turned around to narrow her eyes at him with pinned ears.
"I apologize for being so tactless, and I apologize if I am lacking respect for you as well, but it still doesn't matter in the time being. I do not know you, I know nothing about you, and I was told not to follow strangers. So therefore, even if you might have some interesting information, you are a stranger, and I will not follow you up there." she told him with more determination.
She was starting to boil on the inside, but mostly from anxiety and stress. She did not know that man, why was he so persistent?!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The male hedgehog just smirked. This one seams to be quit the stubborn one, this should be fun. He chuckled a bit. “As you wish, but you will soon learn things are so much more complicated then you could ever imagine and strangers are the least of your worries” he said then turned and walked away.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"...Secrecy will not help gain my trust either." Krystal boldly replied loud enough for him to hear.
She too then started making her way back to Annabel and Angelica.
Hmph! Who the heck was that?! Did he really thought that I would follow him so easily?! she thought to herself with annoyance.[[USER_A]] said the following:
It was just about that time that the song finished and the dance ended. Shadow let go of Amy’s was and held her had up and kissed it never once braking eye contact. “If you will excuse me, I must continue my previews business,” he said before turning and heading back to the thrown.
Amy was able to get back to the girls and got there just as Krystal did.
“What incredible timing,” Annabel said. Angelica was still there with her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was still blushing quite brightly, still melting from the King's charm and intense gaze, even though he was no longer looking at her.
Krystal on the other hand, looked quite annoyed.
"Y-Yeah...I...didn't see the time fly by..." Amy stuttered, but then noticed Krystal's annoyed posture. "Are you alright?"
"Yeah, I'm fine." Krystal mumbled. "Some stranger tried to take me upstairs on the balcony to tell me things he said would help you...Like heck I will follow someone that doesn't even have the politeness to introduce themselves." she then added, still annoyed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Both Angelica and Annabel seamed confused by that. “Yeah that is a little strange,” Annabel replied.
As they were talking Shadow had gotten back to the read around his thrown though had not sit down. As Krystal glanced over there she saw nun other then that Blue hedgehog standing and talking to the King. The blue one started laughing about something that he must of said and the king just rolled his eyes and smirked as he shook his head. This Blue hedgehog seamed vary casual with the king.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blinked in confusion, her annoyance all gone, now. "Uh, Miss Annabel...who is that blue hedgehog talking to the King...? That...That is the man who tried to take me upstairs to talk..." she questioned, sounding confused.
Amy blinked in surprise as she looked at the King and the blue hedgehog behaving so casually with each other.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Oh, that is Prince Sonic, the King’s younger brother,” Annabel replied vary calmly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"W-What...?!" Krystal blurted out, getting all red.
"Really?" Amy asked. "I didn't know the King has a brother..." she then added. Nor that I would gain a brother-in-law by marrying the King...Why did he approached Krystal...? she then thought to herself.
Krystal seemed to be panicing, now. "Oh god, oh god, oh, oh god...!" she was squeaking, walking in circles all stress out. "How could I be so tactless and irrespectuous?!"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel nodded, “yes, they are brothers though Sonic is vary different then the king. They also have a half brother, the bastard son of the former king from one of his many mistresses” she replaçons rather calmly.
Angelica noticed Krystal and took a step over towards her, “don’t worry, everything will be alright. Prince Sonic is normally not one for keeping a grudge but it might be a good idea to be carful around him.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"A third brother...? how is he...?" Amy asked, as Krystal gradually calmed down, but remained anxious with pinned ears from her earlier behavior around the King's blue brother.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“His name is Mephiles but he is not here today. I don’t know why he didn’t come but being a bastard son he is less involved in royal matters then the two sons of the former queen.” Annabel explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I see..." Amy replied, and glanced over at the King and his brother.
She had briefly got to know her soon-to-be husband on twice occasions. King Shadow still remained a dark, charming mystery for his bride-to-be.
She didn't know what to properly think of the dark King much so far, but she would be lying if she said that he wasn't mesmerizing in his own way. His red eyes were intense and calculating and intelligent at the same time, and also seemed to be kind of harsh...she wasn't able to detect a hint of softness in them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Just then there was a tap on Amy’s shoulder. “Excuse me,” came the voice of a man from behind her. “Might I have a word with you princess.”
When Amy turned around she sees a older male flag with orange fur with red tips and blue eyes. He then bowed to her, “My name is Lord Eilm Gerak, if you would allow me to be so bold I wish to Ofer you my congregations regarding your upcoming wedding.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thank you, Sir. It is kind of you." Amy merely replied, a little confused as she hadn't heard or sensed him approach her.
Krystal did not know what to think of this, so she remained silent.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“From what I have witnessed today I believe you will be an exilent bride for your King.” Garak commented. “I would like to share a toast with you for good luck for your marriage,” he said then motioned for one of the servers to come over. The server had two drinks on his tray. He handed one to Garak then started to hand the other to Amy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
While Amy didn't planned on drinking a sip of that glass by precaution, it would be irrespectuous refusing it, so she grabbed the drink, lightly blushing at the compliments.
"Thank you, I really hope so, too." she replied.
Krystal quietly glanced towards the King and Sir Sonic to see if they noticed something unusual.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy brought her glass up to her lips, but kept them tightly shut and made it seem as if she was taking a sip from the glass.
She soon brought it down and made an innocent smile.
"...It tastes really good." she lied.
Krystal still didn't know what to think of this, but she remained close to Amy, Angelica and Annabel.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Garak laughed a bit, “you impress me young princess, most young people do not like whine when they first try it. There is more to you then meets the eye.” He said then used his hand to take her other hand and kissed it. “If you are ever in need of anything seek me out and if I can’t help I am sure to know who could.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The scent of the whine was not very appealing indeed, she was sure she would not like it if she had truly tasted it.
Amy just kept putting on that smile. "I appreciate the offer. I will keep that in mind." she replied, still holding that glass of whine.
Krystal still remained silent.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shortly after that Garak excused himself and left. Annabel came over to Amy, “you impressed Garak and that is vary hard to do but it was not for the reason he told you. Lord Garak is an seasoned observer, he knows you didn’t drink any of that whine but how you went about trying to deceive him and that you knew not to drink that was what impressed him.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy put her glass away, frowning in concern as she looked at Annabel. "Uh...was that a good thing...? You told us not to take anything from anyone, I had to fake drinking..." she replied, sounding concerned.
"...I think you did the right thing." Krystal said.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“In this situation yes that was the right thing but it won’t always be. Lord Garak may have simply been testing you and not trying poison you to see how you would react in that situation. You handled it with grace and cleverly keep that up.” Annabel replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly blushed. "I...didn't think he would have noticed...I guess wine does taste awful, given the scent..." she muttered.
"...What happens now...?" Krystal asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well, now you just enjoy the ball. There will be more people who will come to congratulate you so watch out. I will keep a safe class of whine around so the next time some one asked for a toast it will be safe.” She replied. “This ball will most likely last till late in the night so after this you will head back to your room for tonight. Then tomorrow we will get you both ready for the wedding. But before tonight is over you need to chose your third Lady in waiting for she will also be on your wedding.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright, I understand." Amy replied, then looked over at Angelica. "...I think I already picked one." she then added with a light smile.
Krystal was half-listening, as she glanced back at King Shadow and Sir Sonic with pinned ears. She was still feeling anxious about showing so little respect to the blue hedgehog and now part of her was screaming to her to go over and apologize, but she was also feeling frozen in place by dread.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica blushed a little and made a little smile at that comment.
“If you have made up your mind then I will need to make a formal request to her father and make preparations for her to move into the castle.” Annabel replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Yes, please." Amy replied, still smiling. "Then we can call it a night, I guess."
They spent the rest of their time being contragulated by people, although some did looked...vexed, for some reason. Especially ladies.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The ball seamed to drags on for way longer then ether girl would have liked. Annabel went over and discussed things with Angelica’s father leaving the two alone for a little while though Krystal noticed Shadow payed a little more attention when they were alone.
Was he worried about them… or maybe that they might do something.
It was not long till Annabel came back and explained to them that her father excepted and was quit pleased. They would be leaving and coming back the next day for the wedding then she would move into the castle over the next week.
What felt like hours latter the ball was family over though she had to wait till most of the guests had left before leaving herself.
Krystal and Amy went back to there room and went to bed. They were both sleping when when sudenly Amy felt a cloth being shives in her face with a vary strong smell on it, it must have been some kind of drug. At the same time something heavy was on top of her, pinning her down.
It was a man!!!
The man stared trying to poll her cloths off her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"MHMPH!" Amy's muffled exclamation came.
She quickly started to fight back, trying to scratch the man anywhere she could and even attempting on kicking him in the stomach...alas, she could feel her strengths already leaving her and she was weakening...but she tried harder despite it.
No, no, no, no! Who the hell is that?! Leave me alone! she thought to herself, trying to fight back as she was weakening.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The man was not being cary mental as he polled at her cloths and despite only having one arm free with the other holding the drugged rag to her face, he was rather quick at getting her cloths off. She was now in just her bra and underwhere.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
A vase is suddenly shattered over his head, forcing Amy to clamp her eyes shut.
"GET OFF OF HER, YOU JERK!!!" Krystal is heard shouting in frantic panic. "GET OFF OF MY LADY, I SAID!!!" she then shouted again, grabbing a chair this time and hitting the man with it.
Krystal jumped on the bed as the man retreated, standing in front of Amy with the chair in her hands and pinned ears, but fiercely determined to protect her friend.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The guy frantically tried to get away from the chair but then stoped when he was just out of reach.
Finaly Amy could get the rag out of her face but she had breathed in a lot of the drug and was starting to feel vary dizzy and disoriented.
“What?!? There are two of you in here!” Have said confused and shocked. He then growled and polled out another rage. “Fine, I will take you out first,”
He looked as though he was about to lunge at her when suddenly two men grabbed him from behind, it was the guards that had been at the door. “How dare you attack and try to rape the kings bride,” one of the guards said.
The man tried to fight to get free but they were too strong. “She is a fraud, a fake, a commoner! She dose not deserve to know the king let alone sleep in his bed!” The man yelled. “I will save him from this pretender!!!”
“Get him out of here!” Came a voice from behind the two guards.
“Yes sir!” They both said and started to drag the man away as he continued to struggle and yell.
Standing there was a red echidna who was a guard but his armor was different, he was a much higher rank then the other two. He looked at Krystal, “tend to the princess.” He said though not looking at her himself because she was nearly naked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was so relieved!
"Y-Yes...!" she blurted out and let the chair fall on the floor.
She then turned around and knelt on the bed, grabbing a blanket to cover Amy.
"My Lady! Are you hurt?!" Krystal asked, feeling very worried.
Amy was clearly dissoriented, as she started to push Krystal away rather quickly.
"N-No...get away...!" she protested, still thinking it was her near-rapist, back to finish the job.
"S-Sir...! She breathed in something strange!" Krystal exclaimed, not knowing what to do.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Now that she was covered the echidna guard walked over to them. “Here, hand me that rag.” He said holding out his hand. When she did he smelled it and sighed. “I know this Drug, it has many names but the effects are the same. This is commonly used to disable and disorient people. The good news is that it can’t kill her even in as high of an amount that was on this rag. She will, however feel vary week and dizzy, she will be vary confused and disoriented and may even hallucinate. She will be mostly better by tomorrow but she way have a slight head ake and possibly some dizziness tomorrow but it shouldn’t last all day.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh, thank goodness...I'm so relieved..." Krystal replied with a deep sigh of relief, then looked over at Amy again. "My Lady, it's me! Krystal!" she tried once more to help Amy.
Amy blinked in slight confusion. "...Krystal...?" she quietly replied, stopping to push her away.
"Yes, you are going to be fine...!" Krystal replied.
"...W...Where is that man...?" Amy asked, still a bit confused.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“He is gone, he is being taken to the dungeon and will be dealt with,” her echidna replied. “I’m going to station a guard outside on your balcony for tonight to be sure no one ells can make it in.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"T...Thank you..." Amy replied, feeling dizzy, now, as she brought a hand up to her head.
"I'll stay close too, my Lady. You have to rest, for tomorrow is your wedding day." Krystal reminded her.
"...Please...stay close..." Amy quietly requested the red echidna.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The echidna nodded, “Yes I will, I will personally make sure no one ells disturbs you. For now you should both get some sleep, you will have a long day tomorrow.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thank you, Sir." Krystal replied, still feeling relieved.
She soon after returned to her o wn bed, as Amy had fallen asleep once more.
The night went on without any further problems and, the next morning, just like the red echidna predicted, Amy woke up with an headache.
Wincing, she remained seated in a chair as she tried to eat breakfast.
"...Ugh, I hate this stupid headache...I can't properly focus on what is supposed to be the most important day of my life..." Amy mumbled with a sigh.
"At least you are healthy and alive..." Krystal replied, also seated in another chair.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel then came in bribing some things. “I was informed about what happened last night. Are you both alright? I brought some things that should help your head, perhaps they can help before you need to start getting ready for today.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thanks, Miss Annabel..." Amy replied with relief. "We are both fine, thanks to Krystal's quick thinking and quick actions." she then added.
Krystal blushed a little. "It...was a man threatening your purity...I wasn't just going to run away..."
"Well, I'm still grateful. Now, I just want to get rid of this stupid headache, please." Amy replied with a sheepish smile.[[USER_A]] said the following:
“ I was informed that the man who attacked you last night was nothing more than a petty criminal so his past actions have never involved anything to severe. We suspect he was following the orders of the Lord though he refuses to acknowledge this and I doubt he will give up identity of the one who paid him. The guard intends to continue investigating to find who paid him but until then the offenders fate will be in your hands. Since his offense was against you, you will chose sentinse.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy took a deep breathe, closing her eyes and clenching her hands into fists on her knees.
"...He can rot in a cell in the dungeons without food and water for three days, for all I care!" she coldly exclaimed, standing up and throwing a hand to the side. "I don't care who he is, but he had absolutely no rights attempting on my purity and touching me! When this wedding is over with, I will find out who paid him to rape me!" she then snapped, getting more angry about this.
This...was the fury of a future queen...fury and fear disguised.
Krystal pinned her ears, but said nothing, as if this was her right to feel angry and most likely terrified by the events to come that day and the following night.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel nodded seeing her react this way. “Ass you wish my lady, I will see to it that it is done as you said. Perhaps on time he will be more forthcoming with the information. For now we will give you two hours to finish eating and wait for your head to get better then we will come to start getting your ready for your wedding.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded and felt dizzy, so she sat back down.
"Alright, thank you...Hopefully I feel better before..." she replied.
It turned out that Amy felt much better an hour earlier than what Annabel predicted.
Now, she was clearly anxious and agitated about getting wed.
"Amy, everything will be alright." Krystal was trying to comfort her.
"...I will have to let him touch me..." Amy muttered, her ears pinned.
"Yes, but the King isn't that man that tried to hurt you, Amy. I am sure he will be gentle and understanding, if he sees that you feel hesitant at first." Krystal replied, doing her best to comfort her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When the two hours passed there came a knock on the door and Annabel came in. “Are you felling any better. We need to start getting you ready for the wedding.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had her ears partly pinned, but she nodded. "Y...Yes, I feel better. Let's just get started." she replied, still feeling anxious and agitated.
"I'll help get her ready." Krystal said with a light smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Annabel shook her head, “you will also need to start getting ready. I have people to help both of you. Angelica is also on her way up here to get ready as well. We will be altering the third dress to fit her.”
Just then several girls come in with dresses and other supplies. “First we need to get you two into a quick bath.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Both girls nodded and soon were taking a quick bath.
They didn't know how much time had passed, but they were soon led through a safe path out of the castle and towards the church. They walked inside to stay safe, and were now waiting in front of the closed inner doors for the wedding to begin.
That is then that the realization sank in even deeper on Amy.
...She was getting married. To a man that she knew nothing of, and only talked to twice.
Basically, a stranger.
Amy's hands started shaking around the flowers bouquet that she was holding and her ears pinned again from anxiety as she stared into space at the closed inner doors.
...Behind those doors, the King was awaiting his bride, his future queen.
...Would she be a good bride? Did he even wanted her...? What if she made a mistake?
Amy's hands clenched even more around the bouquet of flowers as they shook in...fear.
And then, there was the marital duties...what should she expect? W...Would it hurt...?
...What if she simply failed miserably at everything...?
Krystal noticed how stressed out Amy was and did tried to reassure her, but nothing helped: Amy was completely lost in her little world of worries and personal fears, she couldn't - or didn't wanted to - hear her.
...This is it...I...am getting married...why am I trembling so much...? I...I don't know what to expect...I feel both...exciteded and terrified, I think... Amy thought to herself, still pinning her ears and staring at the closed inner doors.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica was felling bad as well as she could sense how CRS Amy was. She takes a deep breath and got between Amy and the door. “Pleas ma lady, you need to calm down. Thinking and worrying about it will only make you more stressed. You just need to clear your mind and handle things one step at a time.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"...I...barely know him..." Amy muttered, closing her eyes and pinning her ears.
"If he wanted to hurt you, I think it would already be done, Amy..." Krystal replied. "You will both learn to know each other with time, but right now, you are about to get married. Even if it was not your choice, you should feel a little happy. We are happy for you, and we will support you, no matter what happens."
Amy took deep breathes, gradually calming down. The pressure around the bouquet of flowers loosened, and she soon stoped trembling enough to appear normal.
"...Thank you, both of you..." she whispered, slowly opening her eyes.
Krystal lightly smiled.
Just then, Krystal and Angelica had to go in, as Amy would have to walk inside on her own...again. They wished her good luck and went inside to wait for her near the altar.
As Angelica and Krystal took places on the bride's side of the room, near the altar, Krystal suddenly noticed Sir Sonic on the King's side and she perked her ears as her face flushed to a sudden shade of bright red.
Now she too was feeling embarrassed, but for different reasons: she still felt bad for disrespecting the blue lord and it was written all over her adorable worried face.
Meanwhile, Amy patiently waited for her turn in complete silence, still feeling quite agitated and anxious, but soon the bride's music theme started playing as the doors started to open without warning.
Amy slowly started to make her way in, after taking a deep breathe. Her eyes soon found the King and when he looked at her, she stopped in her tracks, lightly pinning her ears.
...A moment of hesitation and fear, again.
She clenched her hands a bit more around her bouquet of flowers.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The king looked back at her with those intense red eyes. He smirked ever so slightly.
Sonic had glanced over at Krystal and saw her face. He then smirked at her before looking away again.
Angelica was looking at Amy and tried to remind her to smile without saying anything out load.
The king was Waring a vary royal outfit and looked Amazing. He stood there looking so handsome and commanding.
The music continued and would only last so long, if she didn’t get to the alter before it ended… this would get awkward.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was fuming inside in embarrassement and her face was still red, but she quickly looked at Amy, too.
That damned smirk...and that confidence, dashing and commanding aura...it was irresistible.
After briefly gaining her confidence back, Amy resumed walking towards the altar and thankfully managed to reach it before the end of the music...and without looking away from the King's eyes without falling or tripping.
Her own lime green eyes were now more trustful and burning with hidden determination...but behind that, he can see the slight spark of fear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Soon Amy got up there where shadow was and stood beside him as the plaster started speaking. Though Amy and Krystal both noticed how they skipped over the part where they would normally ask if anyone objected.
“Shadow the Hedgehog, son of Yami and King of Mobias, do you take this woman to be your wife?” He asked
“I do,” Shadow replied rather calm but almost a little… emotionless. But then they didn’t know each other it was hard to be all the emotional.
The plaster then turned to Amy, “lady Amelia Rozalin, daughter of Andrew Rozalin Lord of southern border town, do you take this man to be your husband?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked at Shadow in the eyes.
"I do." she replied just as calmly, but with that determined hint hidden behind it.
It might be hard to tell, but she was an open book, on the contrary, at the moment. Determined and calm as she was, there still was a hint of fear hidden behind that fire burning in her eyes.[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Then I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may kiss the bride,” He said nodding to Shadow.
Shadow moved forward to her and put a hand under her chin and leaned in to kiss her on the lips. It was a soft simple kiss.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed, as this was her very first kiss. That sent warmth throughout her body.
She closed her eyes and kissed him back just as softly, still blushing. He was surprisingly being gentle, and that greatly helped her feeling comfortable and reassured.
Krystal was very happy for her friend, and only hoped for the best as she watched the newly married couple with a soft, gentle smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When they kissed the guest all cheered, though some more enthusiastically than others. Once that simple little kiss was done shadow took her hand and the two began to walk back down the aisle together. It was now official, she was married to the King.
Amy had already been informed of what was going to happen next. From here her and Shadow were going to leave the church and head back to the castle in a very special carriage that was only used for royal weddings. The rest of the wedding party would follow behind in standard carriages. The rest of the wedding party would head straight to the reception are the king and his new wife would make a brief appearance to the general public from a special balcony in the castle. From there they would then head to the reception.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy kept blushing, as they walked back the aisle together. His hand had a strong and firm grip, but it didn't felt harsh one bit.
This...was real...
She really did marry the King, and she was now his wife...it still felt quite unreal, but it also felt quite exciting.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t say anything as they walked and it was hard to tell what he was thinking about. They walked to the vary beautiful open white carriage. It was polled by two small white bourses and it was beautiful.
Krystal and Angelica went to the carriage behind them and were about to get in when Sonic walked over to them. “It would seam I am in need of transportation. Do you ladies mind if I travel with you.” He said in such a slick voice.
Angelica curtsied, “of corse now your highness, you are always welcome.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
It was very beautiful indeed, and Amy soon was made to climb inside first. She took her seat by the window and still felt that thrill of excitement coursing throughout her body.
She did look happy, despite feeling anxious about certain things.
---
Krystal's face flushed to red again and she quickly looked away. "T-There is no problem for you to travel with us." she stuttered, and soon climbed inside the carriage, still feeling the stinging heat of the blush in her face.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow got into the open carriage as well and sat next to Amy. “When your ready,” Shadow said to the driver.
- - -
Sonic smirked at her reaction. Angelica climbed up into the carriage as well flawed by sonic. Angelica sat next to Krystal and Sonic sat across from them. Shortly after they started moving Sonic chuckled. “I see they told you who I am.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy didn't know what to properly expect, but she was hoping that everything would go well.
---
"I am so, so, so sorry..." Krystal apologized with squeaky little voice and blushing face and pinned ears.
Gosh, she was adorable.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As the royal wedding caravan started moving Shadow started to wave to the people who cheered for them as they went. This was going to be a common thing, waving to cheering people.
- - -
Sonic chuckled a little and smirked. “Don't worry, I will find a way for you to make it up to me. Just think of it as a learning opportunity.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy mimicked Shadow and started waving at the people, although she felt a little awkward doing so.
---
Krystal was still pinning her ears and blushing, but she made a sweet sheepish little smile.
"...I...hope my Lady will be fine...she was quite stressed out and agitated..." she said, a little comfortable talking, now.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little, “she will be fin, my brother won’t eat her alive.” Sonic replied. “Though I will give you a little advice. It’s not your trust that needs to be won around here, it’s you who needs to win the trust of others. You are the newcomers, the outsiders, it is the two of you who are stepping into a world where people have known and been known by the others for generations. You won’t always know who holds what cards and even who all is playing the game but your going to need to learn when to be safe and when to balance the risk with the chance for reword.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal folded her arms and looked away from Sonic, still pinning her ears.
"...A man tried to rape my Lady just last night, Sir. So you will have to understand that the 'winning trust' will alas have to be mutual." she replied with a hint of stubbornness and worry. "Like you said, we are just stepping in. Doesn't mean we have to carelessly give out trust to complete strangers the moment the oportunity is offered to us." she added, tightening her grip on her arms with her hands.
She then looked over at Sonic with a détermined look and lightly narrowed her eyes at him.
"...So don't come telling me about trust when my friend nearly got raped, because I too have to be careful to avoid that potential situation. I can't give my trust so easily to anyone, even if they are the brother of the King." she boldly and bravely said, before to look away with pinned ears again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled at that and shrugged, “well, don’t say I didn’t try to warn you. You sure are a bold one.” He said then looked over at Angelica. “And you seam a lot more quiet”
Angelica blushed a little, “I… I didn’t want to interrupt, and you seamed to be more interested in talking to Krystal.”
Sonic chuckled hearing that. “I came to talk to both of you. You are both vary beautiful and innocent young women diving head first into a thank of sharks. Your going to need someone to protect you or your going to get eaten alive.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"We were already warned when Annabel taught us about that." Krystal replied, still looking away with pinned ears and folding her arms. "And I am very well aware that the King's bride being my friend won't necessarily protect me or Angelica." she then added, still not looking at Sonic with pinned ears.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little and smirked to himself, “she sure did scare you didn’t she, or have you always been this untrusting?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal didn't replied right away, still pinning her ears and folding her arms as she kept looking away, clearly feeling uncomfortable.
"...She only gave me really important advice that I'm not going to ignore..." she quietly replied, before to lightly glance at Sonic, still pinning her ears, folding her arms and looking quite wary and insecure. "...And the only other person I am trusting right now is my older brother, and he is not even here..."
She then looked away, blushing lightly again. "...So I will please request that you stop treating me like a little girl, when I'm only trying to protect myself like I've been told to ever since I have set foot in this castle..." she politely requested.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little as a smirk came to his face. “Oh, but you most certainly are not a little girl. I would be so intrigued if you were.” He replied
That is when the carriage stoped.
Strangely out of no where Sonic leaned foreword vary close to Krystal and whispered. “I will be keeping a very close eye on you.”
Before she could react Sonic moved and stepped out of the carriage, they were now at the castle.
- - -
With Shadow and Amy, they had been waving to the parole as they traveled and had not said a word to one another. They went past the castle gates were the common people had to stay behind so they could get out of the carriage without being swamped.
Shadow got out of the carriage then turns around and held his hand out of Amy to help her down. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was vividly confused by that and blushed. She looked back to where he had been seated, but he no longer was there. She looked over at Angelica.
She didn't know what to think of all of this.
"...I guess we should get out, now..." she said, then proceeded to walk out of the carriage and was stepping out of the carriage, no longer after Sonic had gone out of it.
---
The silence was kind of a torture. She took his hand a little bit more confidently than at the ball the day before.
"...Uh...now that we are married...what am I supposed to call you, Sir...?" she asked, lightly blushing as she stepped down the carriage.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica nodded and followed Krystal out. When they both left sonic had already walked away.
The king chuckled a bit, “you can call me Shadow,” he replied as she was getting out. “Though we will have more time to talk about such things after all of this is over.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy kept blushing and...just made a sweet little smile. "Alright...then you can call me Amy." she replied, as she got out of the carriage.
That smile was just so...warm, and innocent.
Once that she was outside of the carriage, she did not let go of his hand.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled a bit, “well then Amy, are you ready to met our people?” Shadow asked as they walked I to the castle. Annabel had explained to her that next her and Shadow would be going to a spehsal balcony for the general population to see them. This would be the first time that the ordinary people would see their kings new wife!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed, but surprisingly chuckled. "I doubt I will ever be ready for anything, but I will not run away from anything." she replied rather playfully. "...I'm sure it will go well." she then added, as they walked into the castle indeed.
Well, she sure was a little bit more confident at the moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled as a slight smirk came to his face when she said that. He was not expecting that response or for her to be playful like that. “Well, this could be interesting.” He replied as they walked.
They walked though the castle and out to the courtyard then up to where the balcony was. Their names were announced and as they stepped out into the balcony.
Amy sees more people then she had ever seen in her life. All sorts of people from all over the kingdoms. There had to be easily several thousand. The people were cheering for them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That was a lot more people than Amy was expecting, to be honest!
She was a little intimidated, but she put on a brave smile and waved along with Shadow to the people.
This was it...now they all knew the King had officially taken a bride, but it was up to him to judge if she had the qualities of a queen or not.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After waving to the people for a moment Shadow gave a speech to the people to encourage them and remind them that the royal light would remain strong. After leaving there the newlyweds weds went to the reception with nobles from around the kingdoms. The party lasted into the evening and it was soon time for the newlyweds to head for the marital chamber.
Shadow turned to Amy and stood up, “come, it is time for us to retire for the night.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed a little, but smile rather sweetly. "Alright..." she replied and took the end he was offering to stand up from her seat.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow turned and they both left together and everyone bowed to them along the way.
Annabel smiled, “I hope this night will not be too hard for her.” she said then turned to Krystal and Angelica. “Alright, you two will be stayed in the east wing tonight then tomorrow and for as long as you stay in the castle you will be having your own space not to fare away from where The king and Amy will sleep so you will be not fare from Amy.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy followed Shadow as they left the party, and started to be heading for the marital suite.
However...the more they approached, the more...anxious she seemed to become. Pinning her ears, she kept following the King, knowing that they were going to fufill their marital duties...but the events of the night prior were still fresh in her mind, and she was rather afraid, too.
---
Krystal seemed to be relieved. "That is wonderful...so we will be able to serve her properly." she replied with a light cheerful smile.
Just then, a hand gently fell onto her shoulder and she lightly jumped, pinning her ears as she looked up at the person whose hand belonged to.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t seam to pay any attention or even notice her rising fear. They walked for quit a while though the castle till they got to the marital chamber. Inside there was not really a lot in the room, mostly a big bed with white sheets and blankets.
- - -
Standing behind her was non other then sonic. He smirked, “just because they left does not mean the party is over. Would you like a dance?” he said holding out his hand.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed, having a good idea of why the sheets were white. It was to make sure to have proof that she was still maiden the night of hers and the King's first intercourse, insuring that any child she would birth would be his.
But now, standing in that room, alone with the King...her hands started trembling, as she was remembering the events of the night prior. She kept pinning her ears, staring into space as she was frozen in place.
---
Krystal's face was boiling from the heat of her blush, and her heart started beating faster for...unknown reasons.
"...I...Yes...I would like to dance..." she finally managed to stutter, still blushing.
Her lightly trembling hand reached out to grab the blue Lord's own warm and confident hand.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow walked father i to the room as he started tu unbutton his top. “You have nothing to be afraid of.” He said calmly but at the same time a little emotionless.
- - -
Sonic chuckled a little, “you have nothing to be afraid of,” he said in a soft voice and lead her onto the dance flore. He held her hand in a way that was strangely reashering. He then put his hand on her wast.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy kept pinning her ears, really having no idea what she was supposed to do: was she supposed to get undressed as well, or...was it his job to undress her for the first time...?
"I...really am not sure what I'm supposed to do now..." she replied quite honestly, still pinning her ears.
---
This felt quite reassuring indeed. She didn't tried to get away from Sonic, but she sure was red as a poppy from blushing.
Finally, she made a sweet and shy little smile just for him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled a bit and took his jacket off. “It’s quite simple, you take the dress off and get ready for bed. It’s not like you can sleep in that thing.” He replied.
- - -
Sonic was an excellent dancer and quite a good leader. His lead was confident but gentle. He looked into her eyes with such a soft and warm look in his eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That was...easier said then done. She had never undressed in front of a man before...
Still pinning her ears, Amy slowly approached the bed and realized that she would actually need his help to undress...
"I...actually...I think I will need your help..." she replied, blushing and pinning her ears, as she looked down at her hands gripping her flowwy dress. "I...am wearing a corset..." she added more shyly.
...Dear god, she looked absolutely beautiful and innocent, being so shy over getting undressed.
Amy's hands clenched around the fabric of her dress. She was still feeling anxious about getting toucher by a man...but he was her husband, and she was willing to try...even if she was quite terrified.
---
He was really good indeed!
His more gentle approach this time actually managed to win him her trust a little.
She soon looked like she was quite enjoying herself and enjoying the dancing.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled again and turned to face her. “I know what your thinking and what you have been told but let me make one thing clear before you get your hopes up. I have no intention of consummating anything this night.” He replied folding his arms.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was quite surprised by that statement and looked at him with clear confusion.
"What...? But...I thought that we were going to..." she said, then stopped herself as she blushed, and looked away in embarrassement.
She didn't said anything else, but she slowly turned away from him, and tried to reach back behind her with her hands to try and unlace her corset on her own.
She really was confused, this wasn't what she was expecting her wedding night to be.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow came up behind her. “Don’t tell me you wanted to get taken to bed by some man you didn’t even know. We may be married now but don’t let that fool you, we are still strangers.”
Just then Shadow mad one motion and the string that held the corsent together was cut loosening it so she could remove it.
Shadow then turns and started to walk away from here. “I have done what I have agreed to and I will not be pressured by anyone to do more then I have agree to.”
What could that mean? What did he agree to and to who because it was not to her. Was getting married part of a deal he made with some one ells?
“Just sleep, let me deal with the rest latter.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This was all confusing for her indeed.
Still pinning her ears, she removed her corset.
"...even if we are strangers...This is tradition...So excuse me for having expected something else..." she quietly replied, still blushing.
She slowly removed her wedding dress, planning to get in her undergown to sleep.
"...Was this all this was about...? A deal or agreement of some kind...?" she then asked, still undressing as she now sounded...a little tense. "Because I didn't even get to say a thing on the matter..." she then added, still pinning her ears.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow stoped but did not turn back around. “My reasons for seeking a mariage is my own. Just sleep for now and I will be back for you in the morning. No one will suspect a thing.” he said and headed for the balcony.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"...Good night..." her quiet reply came.
Soon after, Amy got in bed under the blankets, wearing her undergown.
As much comfortable as the bed was, Amy was unable to find her sleep right away.
First, she did married a stranger, it was true...but it still did not hurt the less that she was now alone for her own wedding night.
Second...what kind of agreement or deal did her husband the King took for a mariage...?
Amy had her ears pinned and wipped away her tears of frustration and confusion.
...things weren't happening the way she had expected them to be, and it was rather unnerving.
She did not know what to expect anymore, and she did not easily found her sleep.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When the next morning finally came Amy had found sleep. Shadow snuck back into the room and went over to the side of the bed. He leaned against the wall and looked down at Amy.
He sighed as he folded his arms and decided to wait there for her to wake up.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy did not really had a completely good night of sleep, but she had to wake up nevertheless eventually.
About thirty minutes later, Amy groggily woke up, blinking tiredly. She froze as she noticed Shadow standing and leaning against the wall so close to her and she lightly blushed.
"...Uh...good morning..." she politely and quietly said, before to sit up and rub her eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow nodded, “good morning. I see you did not sleep all to well. Perhaps you will sleep better tonight. I made sure that nothing was planed for you of your ladies to do today so you could settle in to your new room if you so chose.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"My new room...?" she questioned with curiosity.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow raised an eyebrow. “what, did you think you were doing to stay alone in the east wing forever?” He asked a bit confused by her question.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh...!" she replied and blushed. "Thank you, that is quite thoughtful of you..." she replied with a light smile. "Uh, what...what about you...? What will you be doing today...?" she questioned him again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I have a few meetings today, mostly normal stuff,” Shadow replied. “For the most part it’s a typical day for me. But perhaps you would like to eat dinner with me, I don’t have anything I need to do at that time.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The idea strangely seemed to actually please the pink maiden, as she made a brighter smile.
"Dinner sounds great...I would love that." she replied, still smiling.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow nodded, “good, but first there is one thing I must do,” he said the stoped leaning on the wall. “Get out of that bed.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was confused by that request almost disguised into an order, but she silently obeyed and got out of bed.
She watched him in confusion, not knowing what to expect.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Once she was out of the bed he moved the blankets to the side a bit. He then removed one of his gloves before he polled out a small knife. He then cute his own hand then turns it so the blood fell on the sheets. It splattered a bit then he closed his hand up to stop the bleeding.
Shadow then put the knife away and polled out a cloth to clean his hand up. He then got off the bed.
Clearly he just did that to deceive the people who would come to see if she was a vergin or not.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The message couldn't be more clear: this was clearly to fake her not being a maiden any longer, and that she would have to lie about it if being asked.
Amy, however, got concerned about the cut and just got to him really quickly, grabbing his wounded hand.
"H-Hey! Did you really have to make the wound so big?!" she blurted out with pinned ears.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow looked up at her not expecting that kind of reaction. He then looked down at his hand, “yes, I had to get enough blood so it would look believable.” He replied and used his other hand to pull out a cloth he had brought along. “Don’t be concerned, I heal quickly,” he replied and started to wrap the hand up.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed and slowly let go of his hand...only to stop him and grab the clothe to wrap it around his hand herself.
"I will have to believe you on that..." she mumbled, finishing to wrap his hand up.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow watched her wrap his hand but didn’t say anything at first. Eventually he cleared his thought and took his hand back. He polled his glove over the wrapping so it could not be seen. “They put some cloths for you to change into in the closet. I must get going.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh, okay..." Amy replied, letting him be. "I'll see later for dinner then, I suppose." she then added with a little smile.
She then turned around and started heading for the closet.
What was that? Why did she got so concerned like that? He clearly was fine, there had been no need for worry.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Later that day Annabel was leaving the girls through the castle. "The servants have been moving your cloths and things into your new room. Today I am going to Show you three girls around the castle. Now hat everyone knows who you are you don't need o hide anymore."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The thought of exploring sure was exciting, and helped Amy keeping her mind off of a certain attempt rapist now locked away in the dungeons with no food or water until she decided to go and confront him.
Amy was surprised to learn that Krystal shared a dance with the King's blue brother, after that she and him left the party. But she could tell that her friend had liked the dance, as the blue Lord turned out to be quite the gentleman and did won her trust a little.
Nevertheless, Krystal said she was careful, but that he hadn't given her any reason to not trust him for that dance.
"That is a wonderful idea, Miss Annabel." Amy replied with a nod, as they were following her.
"I really wanted to visit the castle, it looks so big!" Krystal added with a little bit of excitement.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica nodded to agree, “yes it is quit big, and it feels even bigger on the inside.”
“But before I go and show you around it would be a good idea for you to familiarize yourselves with your knee rooms and the areas of the castle you will be spending the majority of your time.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Yes, I think so, too." Amy nodded.
"Alright." Krystal smiled.
They did visited the areas they would be spending the majority of their time in, and boy they were still quite impressive, despite being so 'small' rooms.
As they visited the areas, Amy's mind drifted towards the King, her husband. What he let slip the night prior about taking an 'agreement' about mariage was still bugging her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Two days before the wedding some one special finally arrived in the capital city, it was non other then Krystal’s older brother Silver.
The day Amy and Krystal were taken away from their town one of the kings guard waited for silver at his and Krystal’s house. He told them what had happened, that his sister had been chosen for a grat honer and that she would now live at the court of the King. He also informed Silver that as compensation he was going to be razed in social status and was to be given, treasures, land and workers to tend his land.
But Krystal was the only family Silver had and without any friends of his own this village meant nothing to him. So he took the threshers and the deed to the land he was given and sold them for as much gold as he could carry. He then packed up and set off for the capital city to try and find his sister.
Once he got there he noticed all the preparations for the wedding and realized it was going to be harder to get to his sister then he thought. When he made his way to the castle he noticed many guards out front.
“We will say it again, no one is getting in! The castle is closed today in preparation for the wedding.” One of the guard yelled to the other people trying to get in.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver frowned. Right, this is an important event, the guards all look on high alert...how the hell can I get back to my sister now...? he pondered. I need to find her, she's the only family I have...
Taking a deep breathe, Silver slowly approached the guards.
"Pardon me for interrupting. I am looking for my sister. She came here with the King's bride-to-be." Silver told the guard, expecting a negative answer.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The guard looked at him, “why would we believe you. Everyone wants to get in and calming that they know who the kings bride is, why should we believe you.”
“What are you doing here?” Came another voice and the guard looked to see a red echidna walking up. “Your a long way from home.”
This was the guard that had stayed behind to explain everything to Silver, what luck that he had just come out to trait with one of the other guards.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Hi, Sir. I came here because I want to stay near my sister." Silver replied to the red echidna. "She is the only family I have left, I didn't even got to say goodbye. The village meant nothing to me, if she was no longer there." he then added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
He takes a deep breath, “I’m sorry, I don’t know what I can do for you. Your sister was given a high enough station to stay in the palace because of her friend but you were not. Right now the only people allowed to stay around here are high nobles and the Kings guard.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Then I wish to enter the guard, if it is allowed." Silver replied without hesitation. "I am skilled with a sword and a lance, our father taught me the ways, and I never stopped training when I could."
It was clear by the determination in his eyes that he wasn't planning on leaving.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The red echidna smirked, “well, you are determined. Alright, you can join the guard but know this, it wont be easy and it won’t be quick. If you join the guard now while that will help you stay near your sister you will also have a lot of work to do and it will be dangerous.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I am not afraid of a challenge." Silver replied, bowing his head with respect. "As long as I can remain near my sister and keep an eye on her." he then added more quietly to himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well, it still might take some time before you can be around your sister much. With how close she is to the king and his soon to be wife we need to know that we can trust you.” The red échina replied. “But if your pashent and work hard then you will earn the right to protect her.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I do not care how long it will take. I only wish to remain close to where she is and not be sent away." Silver replied, just the all serious as well. "I will do what I must to remain close to my sister."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Alright, then gather your things and fallow me. I will take you to the training guards barracks. In a few days if all goes well I will try to find a time for you to meet with the lady if she is so willing," The echidna said and turned to walk. "Oh and by the way my name is Knuckles, Commander knuckles. I will be your leader thought your training and your time as a castle guard."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thank you, Commander Knuckles." Silver nodded in respect, and followed the echidna inside the walls of the castle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Three days latter it was the day after the wedding and Annabel was showing the future queen and her two ladies in waiting to the royal wing of the castle. The rooms for both Krystal and Angelica were to say now were vary huge, larger then Krystal's entire house back in the village. The royal chambers were even bigger with a huge bed. The bathroom was hug and the closet was so big it was almost another room all together. There was also a privet study work area for the queen as the kings office was in another part of the castle closer to the thrown room.
As Amy looked around her new room she notices the king, her now husband's things were already in the room. This must be the place he had been living in himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy silently approached a chair on which one of the king's coats was perched on, and slowly ran her fingers on the soft fabric of one sleeve, silently staring at it.
...Is it...where we are going to leave together, now...? she thought to herself, before to glance around the room with lightly pinned ears. It's so...big...
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The room was large but it also rather… spare. There was not a lot of decorations or things in the room, like he hadn't been living there long. But at the same time his sent was everywhere like he had been there long. It seamed odd.
“Sense you both have been working so hard these past two months you will both get this next week off.” Annabel informed Any. “By then it will be time for you to start your new duties as future queen.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy slowly nodded, leaving her fingers on the coat's sleeve.
Ste then looked over at Annabel. "Thank you. I think we will both rest well." she replied, then slowly looked around again. "...maybe I could decorate this place a little...it looks so...empty...it could use some love and attention." she then added, rather serious about wanting to decorate.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“You may want to speak to the king about that first sense he also lives in this space.” Annabel pointed out. “I don’t think it will be to big of a problem.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"...and what if I wanted to surprise him instead?" Amy asked, then sighed. "...No, it would be too risky...when he have time then maybe de could talk." she quietly said.
She had no idea what was truly expected of her as the wife of the King...nor what were her freedoms of choices that much.
Deep down, she did not wanted to disapoint anyone...especially her now husband. [[USER_A]] said the following:
“He did mention something about you having dinner with him tonight, perhaps you can bring it up then. For now you are free to go anywhere you want but I do recommend staying on the castle ground or at lest taking a few guards with you. You may also wish to visit the stable and pick out a house for yourself.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I think that would be a good idea." Amy agreed, a little relieved. "I...I don't think I've ever done horse ridding..." she added, blushing lightly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Then it would be best to pick out a general horse, one that won’t be too hard to handle. When you are ready to go down there just ask anything and they will help you get there.” Annabel explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright, I think I'll do that." Amy nodded, then looked down at herself. "...I'm not sure if a changeof clothes is needed..." she quietly added, frowning.
She was wearing something rather simple...nothing really royal looking.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I will send for some one to bring you some fitting attire for riding.” Annabel replied.
“You may also want to check out the gardens, it’s a lovely place to walk or you and your ladies could have your afternoon meal there if you wish.” She added trying to give Amy some ideas of things she could do as this was all new to her.
“The king wanted me to make it very clear that you are in no way a prisoner here. You are free to do as you wish.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I really appreciate it." Amy replied. "I would love to visit the gardens, I love flowers." she then added with a light smile, lighting up at the idea.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Or you could also take a tour of the castle or meat the rest of your staff. " Annabel added. "I will give you some time to think and explore your new room." she then motioned to the table near the couch, "Just ring that bell whenever you need anyone and some one will be with you as quickly as possible."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright, thank you, Annabel." Amy replied.
Soon after, Amy decided to just put something more formal to her new status. Her wardrobe was full of multicolored clothes, she was almost intimidated by how cheerful it even looked like, and wondered who even made all these lovely and colorful dresses.
She picked up a orange dress with darker orange hues and golden hues. Looking at herself in the glass, she found herself to be beautiful...but she also felt intimidated by what she was seeing.
Is...it truly me...? I...never would have thought wearing something so...beautiful... Amy thought to herself with lightly pinned ears.
She glanced over at Shadow's wardrobe. Curiosity was stronger than her, and she headed to the wardrobe, opened the doors and peeked inside to see what kind of clothes the King had in there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The kings wardrobe was regal rather simple. He was not an overly complicated man when it came to what he would wear. There were some outfits that were more complex but those must be for more formal events. His cloths were also darker and more subtly colored. But they were made of some of the most expensive materials possible.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy could understand by this that the King had a preference for discreetion. The clothes felt so soft and warm to the touch, too.
...Why does his scent...smells so good...? Amy thought to herself, blushing in the process as she just realized what she had thought to herself.
She quickly got out of the wardrobe in embarrassement, and closed the door behind her. Blushing, she headed for the bell and after hesitating a moment, she pulled on the cord to ring it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
It did not take long for a nock to come to the door. When Amy grander accesses the young fox girl from before came into her room. Yuki bowed to Amy, “how may I serve you?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly smiled, a little relieved to see a familiar face. "Hi, Yuki. I would love to visit the Royal Gardens, I was told they are quite lovely." she replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki nodded and smiled, “yes they are. Would you like to invite your ladies?” She asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy thought about it, then nodded. "I think they would also enjoy the break outside." she replied with a light smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki nodded, “I will get them for you at once,” she replied and bowed to Amy before headed out of the room. She went to tell Krystal and Angelica that their presence was requested to join Amy in the guarded.
After enough time for the girls to get ready they met at the end of the hallway. From there Yuki took them to the castles main garden and it was huge, in fact they couldn't see how big it even was. When they first walked out into the garden there was a beautiful fountain. There was walking path that disappeared into the guarded.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy and Krystal both gasped in awe.
"Oh, wow...look at all those flowers...!" Amy stuttered, heading to a rose flower bush.
"The fountain! I love it!" Krystal happily chirped and headed to it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I have heard many stories of the wonders in the many Guarenas around the castle. The queen mother was vary fanned plants and nature and she was responsible for how green and beautiful the Castile grounds are,” Angelica explained as she walked out with them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"The gardens do feel so...alive..." Amy muttered, looking at some more flower bushes.
"She must have been such a respected and beloved queen." Krystal innocently commented.
Amy looked down at her hands in silence. Most likely a better queen than I could ever be...if I am crowned, that is... she thought with insecurity.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“She sure was loved, she was the light of the kingdom. Everyone who knew her said she was quit soft spoken and éludent but she was also brave, smart and kind,” Angelica explained. “I met her only once when I was quit young and all I remember is how she seamed almost like an Angel.”
Angelica thought for a moment, “though, I’m a little surprised that she was not at your’s and the Kings wedding. I know she is not in the best of health but I though she would at lest want to be at her first born son’s wedding.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal frowned and looked at Hope. "I thought...I only thought King Shadow's parents were...you know..." she carefully said, meaning she thought they were dead.
Amy silently pat a lily flower, staring at it. "...Perhaps she was too disapointed by the fact that her son only married a common woman, and not a princess..." she muttered.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“While It’s true that his majesties father, the previews king, is dead his mother three former queen is still alive. I don’t know the hole story as I only started working at the castle a few years ago. But I do know that the queen mother has always had week health but within the last few years her health has been deteriorating l.” Hope explained to the best of her ability. “She barley leaves her sweet and early sees anyone aside from her family, survente and doctors.”
Angelica moved closer to Amy and put a hand on her arm, “Pleas don’t think that way. You might not have been a princess but you are now. She probably was not feeling well enough to be around big crowds.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy remained silent. It was a little difficult for her to remain optimistic when her father barely even ackowledged her efforts to be useful and helpful to the family...up until this wedding. She knew her father loved her, otherwise he would not have at least asked for her to be allowed to take Krystal with her so she wouldn't be alone.
"...Perhaps I could visit her..." Amy muttered, looking up to the sky to see a bird flying so freely. "And wish her to get well."
"I think that's a wonderful idea." Krystal replied with a light smile. "But perhaps right now is not a good timing."[[USER_A]] said the following:
“It might be best to wait till she calls for you.” Angelica pointed out. “She knows that your here and I’m sure she will call for you when she is well enough to see you”
Yuki bowed to Amy, “pardon me your highness but I must be getting back to my chores.” Unlike Amy, Krystal and Angelica, Yuki was a servent and had lots of work to do. She was one of Amy’s maids now and was responsible of keeping her room clean and other such chores.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright, see you around, Yuki." Amy nodded at her.
Krystal, Amy and Angelica soon walked around the gardens, simply enjoying the beauty and the sunlight.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As they were walking Krystal had stoped to look at something for a moment and fell a little behind. She turned around to catch up when suddenly some grabbed her from behind and quickly put a hand over her mouth. She was quickly polled back against the chest of what must have been a man behind her.
Before she had a chance to try to fight back the ban leaned in closer so his head was right next to hers. “Don’t you go making a fuss now,” the man said in a low whisper and what had to be the most seductively arousing voices she had ever heard in her life.
The man started to poll her backwards away from where Amy and Angelica were walking and off the path deeper into a ticker part of the garden. “Give the Princess some time to get to know her new friend, I want want you to myself a while.” He said.
This man was quit strong and it seamed almost pointless to try and fight him. He polled her into a secluded and vary privet part of the garden that could not be seen into from the outside and only found if you knew where it was.
Once they where inside and the path out was obscured once again the man let Krystal go. He took a few steps back and laughed a little. “Now that was not so bad,” the voice came a little more playfully. This time Krystal recognized it, the man was nun other then Prince Sonic.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal did not recognized him on the spot and was more creeped out than seduced or anything.
"Y-You...!" she blurted out and started pouting, clenching her hands into fists at her sides as she was blushing. "W-Why didn't you just asked me to follow you...?! I-I thought you were a pervert or something!"
Woah...she was quite feisty under her sweet appearances. But her reaction was justified, she did struggled a little and was clearly still a little scared, even.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic just smirked, “who’s to say I’m not,” he replied. He then laughed seeing her expression. “I could have but what would have been the fun in that.” He added before moving v close to her agin and slid the back of one of his fingers along her blushing check. “I would have missed out on seeing this adorable pouty face of yours.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal just blushed more, fuming in embarrassement. She lightly shivered at his touch, but she soon crossed her arms, still pouting.
"What do you want, Your Highness? Why did you pulled me aside like that?" she asked with genuine confusion...and little annoyance.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a bit and polled his arm back. “You sure are a feisty one, but you still don’t know hot to play the game,” he replied still playing and kicking around a bit. “Why so strait to the point, you need to learn to play the game.”
Sonic chuckled a bit more, “I wanted to help you, I thought I would give you a little secret how you could help your friend.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"This is not a game!" Krystal protested with pinned ears and a little vexed. She clearly was still...a maiden, too, obviously.
She then looked away from him with still pinned ears and blushing a little. "...What secret...?" she quietly asked, letting curiosity taking a hold of herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled at her response about, Oh you have no idea the many games you and your friend have gotten yourselves into He thought to himself.
“A way for your friend to get on my brothers good side,” Sonic replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gave him a look, still crossing her arms. "Look, I don't know what game YOU think you're playing, but me and Amy are NOT going to play it." she warned him as she narrowed her eyes at him. "If your brother the King didn't wanted this wedding, he could've just said NO. So if all of this go to hell, we might just as well leave and never be heard of ever again."
Yeah, she looked...upset, now. And loyal to her friend...very loyal.
Krystal looked away again. "Now, if you're done trying to manipulate me, I wish to leave and join my friend back. I have no desire to play your game."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Oh but you don’t have a chose, not anymore” sonic replied as the playful sound in his voice was dropped. “Like it or not you have been playing the game sense the moment you left that little village of yours. Every move you make, every word you speak and even your vary presence in this castle effects the game.”
Sonic then moved closer to Krystal till she could practically feel the body heat coming of him from behind her. “Let me give you a different analogy. You have been thrown into a lion’s dean with nothing more then a stick to protect yourself. If you don’t get better prepared they are all going to eat you up alive.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal jumped and swiftly turned around with pinned ears, clearly not feeling comfortable with that.
"Annabel's preparing us as best as she can." she replied with determination. "Why would you even bother caring about me or Amy anyway? You should be with more important and higer ranked people." she then added, looking away with pinned ears and a light blush from her own boldness.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic rolled his eyes a bit as he sighed and moved a away from Krystal. “I am well aware that she was assigned to teach you both but there is one thing they conveniently forgot to tell you. Annabel is a teacher for children. Her job has always been to teach the most basic of social lessons to Royal and noble Children. Things that at your age people would have already expected you to have mastered. But sense she herself is not of noble birth there are many thing she can not help you even begin to grasp.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The look on her face as she looked at him was the one of someone that was seemingly been slapped in the face.
Krystal then grabbed her head and suddenly proceeded to pace around in agitation and with pinned ears.
What else did they needed to learn?! Why not just pick someone that could teach them all of that AT ONCE?!
This didn't made sense for Krystal and it was showing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic watched her for a moment before chuckling and a smiled came back to his face. “You are an odd one Indeed,” he commented about her behavior. “You panic over something when the solution is standing just a few feet away from you.” He said as the more playful sounding voice returned.
“Maybe you will understand it better this way. Annabel can only teach you what she knows from standing and watching from the sidelines. How do you think it would be better to learn, from a spectator or from some one who is actively living and winning the game sense the day they were born?”
Sonic smirked and started walking towards the bushes. “you can either continue to stumble around in the dark, relying only on what some one told you the room looks like or you can except the torch I am offering you and see it for yourself.”
Sonic then reached out and moved some of the bushes to the side revealing the path to get out of that secluded space. “I will let you return to your friends but I suggest you think long and hard about what I have said.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly blushed when he called her odd, but she clenched her hands into fists and swiftly turned around to gave him a look not easy to describe: something between vexed, upset and scared.
"Is this all it is to you?! A 'game'?!" she blurted out, now approaching him by herself and pressing a finger on his chest as she looked vexed. "Life might be 'a game of survival', but don't you go assuming that your adversary is stupid!"
She was now tearing up in both fear and vexation.
"Why should I trust you?! Because you didn't gave me any reason to do so, so far!" she exclaimed again, not realizing how bold she was being to behave this way.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic then narrowed his eyes at her as his expression changed to a less… present one. “What you don’t seam to realize is that I have don’t nothing but try to help you sense the day you arrived but your so blinded by paranoia and distrust that you can’t see any of it.” There was no joking around in his voice at this point, he was being dead serious.
“It was MY suggestion that you be allowed to stay with Amy when you first showed up. If I hade not you would have had your own space and would not have been there to save her when she almost got raped. At your friends introduction party before the wedding I was trying to see if you would be bold enough to make decisions for yourself instead of listening to the advice ment to protect children. If you had chosen to fallow me to the second level I would have given you so much information and secrets about those at the party that you would have been prepared for anything. Even at the wedding party you didn’t notice the men staring at you with lust in their eyes. MY chose to ask you to dance was about far more then a dance. Those other men saw that I had my eye on you and so nun of them would dare to touch you. Even now my attention protects you from those with more nefarious intentions.”
Sonic narrowed his eyes a little more and his tone became a little more harsh. “So don’t you tell me that I have given you no reason to trust me, if anything you have given me no reason to continue trying to help you.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal pinned her ears and looked away from him, sensing she had gone above the ranks to make her point accross. Her arm even fell back to rest at her side, as she was now mute.
What he said clearly troubled her, perhaps even scared her. To know if it wasn't of his intervention, that she would have been separated from Amy, and that she would've been raped without anyone to quickly intervene to save her.
Hell, even the fact men were lusting after herself made her feel very insecure. She was just a petite woman, with no means to fight back if anyone attempted to her own life or purity.
Krystal didn't even dared to move or say anything anymore...she just stood there, motionless, mute, pinning her ears and looking away from the prince.
She wanted to trust him...but she was always told to be careful and not be so trustful and naive. And the fact that he was willing to offer his help just like that...it really troubled her.
Why would the King's brother even care about offering his help his brother's spouse?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic then sighed realizing he was not going to make any more progress at this point. He cleared his thought to try and not sound annoyed. “Clearly you have a lot to think about now so I will leave you to it. It would be in your best interest to take my help because I will not be offering it again.” He said not frustrated but clearly not playing around.
Sonic started walking towards the bush to leave himself. He then glanced back at Krystal, “but for your information, no, my brother did not want this marriage. He had no chose wether to marry or not and being forced into something is the thing he hates more then any other.”
He turned back around and started walking out again, “now go back to your friends, they will bet getting worried by now,” he said and disappeared into the bushes.
Well at lest now she knew the way out.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Sonic heard rushing steps and Krystal suddenly bolted in front of him, blocking his way.
"I don't need to think to accept!" she protested. "I know you've been protecting me, and I want to trust you! But I'm also just scared to trust you, alright?!" she then blurted out, looking at him straight in the eyes.
She was very honest and genuine, he could tell by the look in her eyes that it was true, that she was scared...even if she was actually being bold at the moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic’s expression softened and a smile, almost a bit of a smirk came to his face. “Yes, I can tell you are scared that is why I didn’t tell you these things before because I knew it would only scare you more.”
Sonic leaned down a bit closer to her and put his hand under her chin and holding it with his thumb. “But sometimes you must take a risk if you ever want to succeed,” he said a bit more playfully. He tock his thumb and every so gently traced along her lower lip.
Thé look on his face was rather intense but also quit sexy the way he looked into her eyes.
“Perhaps if you joins me tonight for dinner it will give you a chance to see that I’m not as scary as your mind has made me out to be.” Sonic said then smirked as he traded his thumb along her lower lip again. “And I’m not taking no for an answer.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This time Krystal was unable to look away as a rather big blush came to her cheeks, although her ears were lightly pinned in unconscious submission, this time.
"A-Alright, Your Highness...I-I'll have diner with you tonight." she muttered, not daring to move again.
Her own mint eyes were soft and full of innocence, curiosity and warmth.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked before letting go of her. He walked around her, “now I do recommend you find your friends, I think they are getting worried.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"R-Right...S-See you later, I guess...Your Highness." Krystal stuttered back, blushing.
She then quickly left, feeling like her back was heating up with a strange sensation.
Amy and Angelica had started to be worried indeed, when she got back to them. She didn't told them everything, but told them she was requested by Prince Sonic to talk alone with him and to have diner with him, too.
"Did he treated you well? You look agitated." Amy frowned in concerned.
"Yes, he didn't do anything inappropriate to me." Krystal replied with a sheepish smile. Excepted randomly grabbing me out of nowhere and scaring the hell out of me. she then thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica looked worried and a little nervous about what Krystal had said. She tried to laugh a bit but it was a nervous laugh. “Well, at lest everything seams to work out and at lest you seam ok.” She said but then laughed again but this one a bit less berças. “Looks like I will be eating dinner alone tonight.” She lightly joked sense Amy was already going to eat dinner with the king.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Yeah...sorry about that, Angelica." Amy smiled sheepishly.
"Sorry...I was not expecting the King's brother to ask me to join him for diner..." Krystal replied, feeling bad for leaving Angelica alone.
They were returning to the garden's entrance.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica laughed a little, “no it’s ok, I understand.” She said then looked at Amy, “you need the time to get to know your new husband” she then looked over at Krystal, “and you couldn't just refuse an invitation from the prince. He strikes me as a man who dose not take rejection cary well.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly blushed: her husband...it still felt so surreal...and to think they skipped the most important thing during the wedding night...
Krystal made a nervous laugh. You have no idea. she thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Hay at lest we can all still have lunch together,” Annabel suggested as they walked out of the guarded.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Yes, that is a wonderful idea." Amy smiled.Krystal smiled as well and nodded. "Sounds like a plan to me!" she cheerfully agreed.
They walked through the halls, chatting nicely.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The girls had a good lunch together out on one of Amy’s new balconies. The privet space for the king and queen was much larger then was anticipated. They had fun relaxing and even had some papering like luxerais baths, massages and facials from Amy’s new staff.
It was starting to get late and the girls were about to get ready for diner when there was a knock on the door. “Pardon me lady Krystal, but I have here to deliver a gift from Prince Sonic.” The man said when he was allowed to come into the room.
The man brought in an extremely beautiful dress with matching shoes and the most Beautiful necklace and earrings she had ever seen. The necklace diamonds and a large gem with almost the exact same shade of mint green as her eyes.
“The Prince requests that you ware this for your dinner with him tonight.” The man said. The way he said requested was ment to imply that it was not something it would be wise to refuse.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal widened her eyes at the sight of the dress and jewels. The fact that they nearly matched her eyes was quite thoughtful, actually.
"I...Thank you, I-I'lll be sure to wear this." Krysal stuttered and gently picked the dress and jewels from him.
Amy was quite impressed, although frowned: why exactly did he pickee what she should wear?
The girls got ready for their diners and Krystal was not used to wear that much luxurious attire. She was blushing rather brightly, while Amy was now used to wearing similar clothes and jewels.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When Krystal put the dress on it fit her perfectly and it looked absolutely beautiful on her. Though there was one thing she noticed that she had not expected. The top of the dress was a little lower then she had expected and the bust line eventuated her chest also more then she had expected. Not only was it beautiful on her, it also made her look quit sexy, even her own eyes could see that.
It was not too obviously provocative that she could refuse to ware it but just more then she had expected.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, it was more exposing than what she was used to wear, and it made her feel quite self-conscious about it.
"You look beautiful." Amy tried to reassure her.
"T-Thank you." Krystal stuttered with a nervous smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes Krystal, you look stunning. It’s amazing how beautiful you look,” Angelica added to encourage her new friend. She then turned to Amy, “have you decided what to ware!” [[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy nodded. "My rose flowers jewelry and that pretty red dress and maching shoes."
"That's a good idea." Krystal smiled, still blushing from the compliments.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Unlike Krystal, who only knew she was eating with Sonic, Amy knew where to go and when as Annabel had showed her the kings privet dinning room during the tour and explained when he typically ate there if he wasn’t at some kind of meeting or party. She could get ready and go there on her own to wait while Krystal had to wait there for some one to come get her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, Amy knew where to go, so she wished a good evening to Krystal and Angelica, then left for the King's private dinning room.
She felt a little nervous having to spend another evening alone in his company...even though nothing happened the night prior.
Once there, Amy silently walked into the dinning room, unsure if the King would be there already.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When Amy arrived she saw the table was set for two but the king was not there. A moment latter she was informed that she king would be there shortly as he was finishing up some work.
She didn’t have to wait long before the main door was opened and sure enough it was the king, looking as impressively handsome as ever.
“Have you been waiting long?” Shadow asked walking towards the table.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly shook her head and made a sweet little smile. "No, I haven't been waiting long." she replied, actually feeling quite happy to see him.
She waited for him to sit down, before to engage a conversation:
"How was your did, Sir?"
Amy was genuinely curious to know...they might just have married and did nothing on their wedding night...that didn't stopped her from wanting to get to know the man she married.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow shrugged, “it was a typical day for me. I hade a few meetings with with some heads of state, saw to the matters of some of the people and judged a few disputes.” He replied so calmly. All is those sounded like big things yet they were so normal to him.
“And what about yourself, what where you up to today?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, that sounded all big and simple for him.
"I spent the day with Krystal, Angelica and Yuki. We went to visit the gardens." she also calmly replied. "It's really beautiful and quite peaceful."
She told him about visiting around the castle as well, although they never really visited the throne room yet.
"I thought about visiting Her Majesty at some point, but was told it was better to wait for her to request to meet me...which is understanding." she concluded, and took a sip of her drink.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow had started eating when Amy was talking but he stoped the moment she started to talk about the queen mother. He quickly put his fork down. “Yes, it would certainly be better to wait for the former queen to call for you.” Shadow replied with a bit more warning in his voice then he realized.
“My mother has a vary fragile health and I will not allow anyone to put her at risk of sickness. Even I do not simply bust her without request.” he added to make it clearly that this was fare more sereas then she had been let to believe.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly pinned her ears, as she couldn't know it was far more serious than she could have thought...but she did not looked away.
"My intentions were not to endanger her, but I do not intend on visiting her without being invited to do so." Amy replied rather...sharply.
She then sighed and just took a few bites of her food as well. It felt like a bad start, to her.
"...I wish to decorate our private chambers...make it more welcoming, and less empty." she finally requested, glancing over at him with a serious look.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow got a puzzled look on his face then shrugged and went back to eating. “I am not agents the idea I simply have never had the time to put much effort into it. All I knew was I wanted my fathers particularly… choses to be removed when I took over the space.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy kept eating as well. "And what...would you like to see in there?" she calmly questioned him with a rather...intense look. "Do you have...any particular preferences?"
She wondered what was his father's preferences, but did not wished to make the King feel tense again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I never really thought about it,” Shadow replied and continued to eat some more. “At least not something overly… spatially.” He replied. He was not a spark any person, he preferred things a bit more simple.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy made a little playful smirk. "I think I can manage something welcoming and simple." she replied with a brighter smile. "Just enough to not make it seem empty."
She did not specified what she intended to do, but did mentioned it would be simple and welcoming.
She kept eating as well. "...and I'll avoid the color pink." she poked a joke at him, not seeing him as the kind of person that would actually like...bright colors.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled and looked over at her, “felling comfortable enough to make joke around the king already I see,” he commented with a smirk.
Dame that smirk was sexy!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Damn right it was, she felt a blush creeping to her cheeks.
Amy lightly chuckled as well. "Well...I need to be more...accessible..." she replied, then looked down at her plate of food, frowning as she played with her fork in it. "...There's no point for me being closed up with you...you're my husband...If I want this to work, I also need to play my part nicely." she quietly said.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“And what exactly do you think your part is supposed to be,” Shadow asked. He was not looking for anything particular just wanted to see what she ment by that.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
She did not expected that question if she was honest. She remained silent, carefully thinking of her answer.
"...I haven't figured that out yet..." she finally whispered, taking a deep breathe and closing her eyes. "You know just as well as me what is expected of women like me in this time: taking care of the house, bear children, support the husband..."
She then opened her eyes and stared directly into Shadow's eyes with an intense look once more.
"...What I would like to know is what you are expecting of me."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“It is true, at some point I will need an heir but I am not concerned with that for the time being,” Shadow explained between bites.
The king looked over at her “I do intend to one day make you my queen but you have much to learn and as of now you are not ready for that responsibility.”
He then went back to eating. “My queen will need to be a source of hope and inspiration to my people. My queen will show my people a softer, kinder side to the monarchy that I can not. My queen will need to be wise enough to help me see problems from a perspective I would not have otherwise considered on my own yet loyal to no other as to not try and sway my jugent to favor any one other the needs of the people.”
The more he explained what he was looking for it was becoming clear that he took his role as King vary seriously and put the needs of his kingdom above his own.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, it was becoming very clear that he took his role very seriously.
Amy did not replied for a moment as she pondered on what he was explaining. She knew she had the qualities he was seeking for...she was only lacking the education that came with it.
So why did she felt that strange, warm attraction for the King? Why did she felt that need to be up for the responsabilities?
More importantly...what was she actually trying to prove? That she was not a little, scared girl?
"...I'm not afraid of a challenge." she finally and calmly replied, taking bites of her food again.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow stoped eating and razed an eye brow as he looked over at her. “Well are you now, I would not have expected one if your situation to be so bold.”
He chuckled a bit and put his fork down, “perhaps it is time for you to see some of the chalenges that will lay ahead of you. In a week from today there is a ball to celebrate the start of spring and the start of the match making season. It is tradition for all the eligible young ladies to be presented to the queen for judgment. This year you will take on that role in place of my mother.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy only partly understood half of what he meant by that, but she chose to not back down.
"I think I can do that." she calmly replied. "The ball do sound interesting, too."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled, “well, you certainly are a confident one I’ll give you that much.” He replied then smirked. “Well, about some things, others… not so much,” he said referring to how nervous she was the night before when she still thought he was going to mate with her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy got flustered again and this time she looked away with lightly pinned ears and a blush on her cheeks.
"W-Well, what was I supposed to expect...?" she mumbled. "C-Certainly not spending the night on my own...I-I still don't quite understand why you would not just...take me..." she added more quietly and look at him directly in the eyes again, this time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow put down his utensils and let out a frustrated sigh, “not that again,” he replied and stood up. He was basically don’t eating anyway but it was still a bit odd for him to stand so… abruptly.
“I told you already I will not be pressured into this,” he replied and started to head for the door.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was not expecting this, but she did not backed off either. She also jumped onto her feet and ran past Shadow and just bolted in front of him with a fierce look in her eyes.
"I am not pressuring you into doing anything!" she fiercely exclaimed, almost snapping. "You could've said no, and move on! I had no choice on the matter either!"
She then through her hand to the side, still looking up at him quite fiercely.
"We might be strangers, but we're still married! I am not trying to push you into doing anything, I just want to know what truly held you back last night!" she added, almost with pleading eyes, this time, even fear, perhaps.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The King’s eyes quickly narrowed and before she had a chance to react he suddenly grabbed her by her upper arms and threw her against the wall. His hand practically slammed agents the wall next to her head. One of his knees he had pushed agents the ways right between her lags as the rest of his body pined her agents the wall.
Shadow narrowed his eyes as he looked directly into hers. “You really want to know why I held back, it was because of you.” He replied almost a little cold. “You we’re not ready, you still are not.”
Shadow then leaned in even closer, so close she could feel his breath on his lips. His free hand started to ever so lightly glide along her body and despite knowing she had cloths on it almost felt as if he could have been touching her bare skin. This all happened while never taking his eyes off her once or even blinking.
“When I do finally deuces to take you, and I will take you, it will come fast and it will come hard and it will be like nothing you could possibly imagine.”He said in a voice so arousing it could have made her melt right out of her own skin. “But as you are now you are not ready.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy widened her eyes as she blushed rather brightly and pinned her ears back in clear submission. She felt as if fire coursed through her veins as her blood boiled from the new sensations that she was feeling.
Never before did she felt those sensations and it was awakening something deep inside of her...but that something...wasn't quite ready yet to take its course.
Amy let out a sudden gasp and firmly gripped Shadow by his arms with both hands, nearly squeezing them quite hard as she clamped her eyes shut, and started trembling. The memory of that man trying to rape her was still quite fresh indeed in her mind, and she had thought she was fine since she had been saved...but she was wrong.
"...I...I'm sorry..." she whispered, tears slowly streaming down on her cheeks. "...I...I was just...simply eager...to fufill my duties as...a wife..."
Amy swallowed, squeezing his arms a little more and clamping her eyes shut with pinned ears and still blushing.
"...I...I am scared...but I...I do not wish...to disapoint..." she whispered again, still crying silently.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow then polled his knee out from between her lags and back up just a little. His free had. Wrested on her wast. “I know, I know that your scared. I know what that man tried to do to you and it only makes sense that you would be scared.”
Shadow then smiled a bit and put his hand on her head. “You have enough to deal with right now, with learning your new role, the time for that will come.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stopped trembling, strangely feeling relieved that he moved his knee from between her legs. She remained blushing, and slowly looked up at him with tearful eyes.
"...I...I'm sorry...for my behavior..." she apologized again, and looked down at her hands. "...It was not...appropriate..." she quietly added with pinned ears.
Wait...was she really thinking her fierceness was a weakness?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow razed an eye brow. “Exactly which behavior are you apologizing for?” He asked a bit confused as he let go of her and backed up a little.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"F-For...talking like I did...it was not...appropriate, nor respectful..." Amy mumbled with a sweat drop.
For some reason, she could still feel his touch on her...it was electrifying.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“No it was not,” Shadow replied taking a step backwards. “At lest no one was hear to witness it or my response would have been much different.” He replied. He didn’t mention that his own response was not exactly the most respectful either.
Shadow turned away from her and took a few steps away. “ I am done with this meal.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was confused. "W-What...? But...you barely ate anything..." she replied and blushed again.
This isn't how she had expected dinner to go, if she was honest.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I topically do not eat much,” Shadow replied then turned back to Amy. “You may continue to eat if you are still hungry.” He said as he motioned back to the table.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh...w-well...would...you mind keeping me company, then...?" Amy blushed as she formulated her request. "Y-You don't have to if you don't want to, I...I was just not expecting eating on my own..." she then quickly added and briskly made her way to the table as she felt like her back was on fire.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow pondered that for a moment then nodded, “alright, I will stay for now while you finish your meal.” He replied and headed back to the table as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded as she sat back on her chair, feeling both relief and happiness that he chose to stay.
"Thank you...My King." she replied with a light blush and smile, although it was a little embarrassing for her to say the last part...she had never said that yet, before.
But she did looked happy that he agreed to stay, as she resumed eating.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was a little bit surprised by her particular choice of words. He has not expected her to say my king so easily but he did not make that obvious to her.
“ well then, why don’t you tell me a little bit more about yourself“
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded again, then proceeded telling him about herself as she ate.
She told him about her simple life, and how this sudden...marriage thing was unexpected for her. She wasn't complaining, but for someone used to live in decent environment...becoming royalty so suddenly would surprise anyone, really.
Shadow could tell that despite being a little bold and fierce, she was mostly kind and humble.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Earlier that same day Angelica and Krystal were talking a while before Amy had left to go to her dinner with the king. A knock came to the door and the man who brought Krystal the dress came in once allowed. “My lady, I have come to fetch you at the request of Prince Sonic.” [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal softly nodded and got up, looking over at Angelica. "See you later, Angelica." she said with a little smile, then headed out of the room.
She followed the man to where she would be having diner with the Prince, feeling a little self-conscious and uncomfortable with...this little more revealing dress she was wearing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The man lead Krystal down some hallways and up several flights of stars to what had to be one of the castle towers. Soon enough he turned and opened the door and held it open for her bowing a bit in the presses, “head right this way. Prince Sonic is waiting for you.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal softly nodded and thanked the man, then proceeded to walk in the direction that was indicated.
She had no idea where she was, but she did suspected that she was now in a tower indeed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After going through the door she walked down a hallway and around the corner before it opened up revealing a balcony near the top of one of the towers. It was not a large balcony but also not that small either for being on the tower. There was a small table with two chairs and set for two. There was also two candles lit on the table. Past the table was there was Ana amazing view of the the sun as it was just starting to set.
Standing on the fare end of the balcony, right next to the edge with his back to Krystal was Prince Sonic. He was druses up as well as he looked over the horizon.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That was actually quite the romantic setting, Krystal couldn't help but to blush under the charm.
She still felt self-conscious about her attire, but she chose to bravely approach the Prince, still blushing from both little embarrassement and charm.
Don't panic, don't panic, this is only a dress...a normal dress, nothing to worry too much about... she thought to herself, really trying to reassure herself there was nothing too bold about this particular dress she was wearing.
She actually looked quite stunning in that dress and the jewelry.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic’s ear twitched and he turned just fare enough to face her. The moment he saw her he made that dashing smile of his. “There you are, welcome,” Sonic said and walked around the table over to her. He then pulled a rose out from behind his back and handed it to her. “I Hope you like my little surprise.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed more brightly and gently took the rose he was offering him.
"it's...not the kind of dress I'm used to wear...but it's a beautiful dress, thank you." she replied with honesty and a shy little smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked a little more, “I thought it would look good on you.” He replied then put out his hand, “if your ready let me show you to your seat.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kept blushing, but she softly nodded and reached out to gently rest her hand in his own that he was handing to her.
His hand actually felt warm and strong...hers was soft and gentle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic lead her over to the table and pulled out her chair, waited for her to sit and pushed it in fire her. He then took his seat. He really was being super charming.
“I hope your'e hungry, dinner will be here shortly.” Sonic commented staring directly at her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded. "I actually am, thank you." she replied with a sheepish smile. "It's a really nice spot to eat and watch the sunset, sir." she then commented with a light blush as she brushed a strand of her quills aside from her face.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic looked out over the horizon, “I thought you would like this location.” He replied before looking back at her. “Well, sense we are here so you can see that I am not scary is there anything you wish to ask me.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed, not knowing where to start with her questions.
"...Why are you trying to help me...?" she questioned. "Don't get me wrong, I appreciate the concern, I'm...just confused why you would even care...I'm just my Lady's friend and helper."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a bit as he leaned back in his chair. “Perhaps I don’t wish to divulge all my intentions at this time but perhaps I have my reasons to hope my brother’s marriage is successful. By going though you my involvement is not so apparent and you get to be the one to help and support your best friend. As fare as I see it working together would be nothing but beneficial for both of us.” Sonic explained but there was still a hit of playfulness to his voice… perhaps that is just how he talked. He did seem like the kind that liked to have fun.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
It did sounded very benefitial indeed...she couldn't really find anything to say against that logic.
"...I guess you are right..." Krystal replied and finally making a more...comfortable, sweet little smile.
She then pondered, before to ask: "What do you do during most of your days?" she asked with genuine curiosity.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well I am a prince, so I do have quit a bit of royal duties of my own to attend to. Other then that I enjoy going on adventures and training with the Royal guard.” Sonic replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"What kind of adventures?" Krystal asked, blinking in confusion.
She couldn't say that she had adventures herself...unless you considered accompanying Amy here as one.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well I like to travel around the kingdom meeting the people and learning things from them. I like to try new experiences.” Sonic started explaining.
As he was talking two survente came and delivered their food. It was a vary fancy looking meal but that was to be expected. Krystal didn’t know but it was the same food they made for Shadow and Amy.
Sonic continued to explain some of the adventure he went on in the past. He smirked, “what about you, what was your life like?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh, it...was nothing as exciting as what you've been doing..." Krystal replied with a light blush. "My brother and I lost our parents at a very young age...so we were adopted by Lady Amy's family. We grew up all together, and became best of friends..."
She then made a sheepish smile. "I'm afraid our life was nothing as exciting as yours..."
The food did looked tasty, just the smell of it was enough to make her mouth water.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic laughed a bit, “well, that might be true about the past but your life has certainly gotten a lot more exiting and will be more to come.” He replied.
“But that also answers my next question.” He added. “I’m guessing you hade to leave your brother behind in your old village.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal softly nodded and pinned her ears back a little as she looked down at her plate of food with a sadened expression.
"Yes...I...I just miss him so much...we didn't even got the chance to say good bye to each other..." she quietly said, rather both sad and concerned. "I hope he's okay..."
She clearly cared a big deal about her big brother, and there was no doubts that it was mutual from her brother about her, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic gave her a moment to let her feel her sadness in a respectful way. He then looked out at the now setting sun. “I may not know exactly what happened to your brother but I know we sent quit a bit of gold to your village and that Amy’s family, and most likely your brother were given lands to honor them for letting you both come to the castle.” Sonic explained before turning back to Krystal. “At least you can know that your brother’s life will be an easier and better one.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The gesture was thoughtful and kind, but would he really be happy?
Krystal made a sheepish smile, a little reassured. "Thank you...I'm sure it will help all of them having a better life." she politely replied.
They are soon both eating and it was absolutely delightful. Krystal was getting a little more comfortable around Prince Sonic, but she was still a young and insecure, awkward maiden, nevertheless.
"I was wondering...was it the King who chose my Lady to be his bride, or was that choice also forced upon him?" Krystal questioned at some point, frowning a little as she remembered what the Prince had told him earlier that day.[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Unfortunately I don’t have all of the information about that particular subject.” Sonic replied as they continued eating.
“However, I do know that people have been trying to convince my brother to marry for years and every time he flat out refused giving no reason for his refusal. Then out of the blue he announced that he was sending some of his men to search the kingdoms to find him a bride. He did not explain what he had asked them to look for or how many he sent out.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This was all so mysterious...why did the King just suddenly changed his mind and said nothing about his intentions...?
Krystal frowned, as she found this very confusing. No one ever married without a reason, there must be more to this than meets the eye.
"...The men did showed up unexpectedly to our little town..." Krystal muttered, as she took more bites of her plate of food.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“That was quit intentional, the last thing he wanted was women being thrown at their feet desperate to marry the king or for his men to be offered bribes to take a man’s daughter if she did not meet what he was looking for.” Sonic replied.
“But believe it or not your mistress was not the first.” Sonic replied then smirked at Krystal’s reaction to that. “In fact there had to have been at lest 10 young ladies who where brought to the castle before her. Each one was given a month of training before meting the king and each time he rejected them and sent them back where they came from.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That did made a lot of sense...most people would do this to get more rich and gain more power through arranged weddings.
Krystal lightly widened her eyes. "Wait...he personally met more women before...settling down on my Lady?" Krystal asked, a little shocked to hear that. "What did they do wrong? I mean...I hope mh Lady's wedding with His Majesty will be fruitful, but I'm also curious to know why he rejected them all..." she then added with a light blush, conscious of how bold she was getting with her questions.
The fact that she was asking more questions only showed that she was feeling more comfortable with the Prince, now.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic just shrugged. “One thing about being a king is that you don’t have to explain why you do things and my brother is no exception. Ether he saw something in her that interested him or she didn’t do what ever had caused him to reject the others.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal made a little mischievous smile. "My Lady is full of surprises, actually...I'm sure even the King will be surprised as he gets to know her." she said light heartedly.
She then took a few bites of food, before to blush a little more.
"...I'm glad to be here...I would have been worried knowing she'd be among complete strangers with no familiar face around her..." she quietly added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little, “yes that dose seam to have been a good idea.” Sonic replied. “I wonder why non of the other villages thought of the idea to send the girl with a friend.” He said then shrugged.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Maybe they didn't see it as necessary...I'm just lucky I was allowed to follow her here, at her father's request..." Krystal replied with a sheepish smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
They both ate a little more before sonic looked back over at Krystal, “so, are you ready for the start of the match making season?” He asked. This was the first time Krystal had heard of such a thing, what could he be talking about.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked over at him with clear confusion written all over her face.
"Match making season...?" she repeated. "I...have never heard of this...what is it about?" she then questioned him.
She was adorably confused and innocent.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“The match making season is when all the eligible lords and laddies come together to try and secure a match.” Sonic replied. “It would make sense that you wouldn’t know because it’s morally only for high society. The season normally starts with the Queen’s ball coming up in a week where all the young ladies are presented to the queen and it ends on the last day of summer.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly widened her eyes as a blush came to her face, clearly understanding what this meant.
"O-Oh...!" she stuttered, looking a little embarrassed, now. "I-I had no idea, I...I guess I'm not ready..." she then added more quietly, looking down at her plate of food with a concerned frown.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic reached over at put his hand under her chin and lightly lifted it up so she would look at him. “You might not feel ready but I think you are. The season may be hard for you without family to help and guide you but I think your strong enough and clever enough to recognize a bad deal when you see it.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kept blushing and lightly pinned her ears, feeling insecure about this whole match making season. This all sounded so simple...yet, she felt like it was also quite...dangerous, politically wise.
She softly nodded at what Sonic said, still blushing and pinning her ears.
"...Is it really...necessary...?" she quietly asked, looking up at him with worry and concern.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic took his hand back away from her chin. “Unfortunately yes, it’s a part of the new world you have found yourself in.” Sonic replied. “But know this, no one can force you into anything, your choices are your own.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
But Amy didn't even had a word or choice on her arranged marriage... Krystal thought to herself, still feeling insecure about all of this.
"...I really hope you're right..." she quietly replied, then looked down at her plate of food again, still looking concerned with her pinned ears.
The sun had set by the time they were done with diner and the sky lit up with a beautiful starry night sky and Krystal soon found herself staring up at the sky.
They could really see the stars so well from this tower.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Once they were done eating the servent came back and cleared the table then disappeared. They were once again alone but this time without the food as a distraction.
Sonic looked over at Krystal, “you like to watch the stars, don’t you?” He asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly blushed and softly nodded, brushing aside a strand of her quills away from her face.
"Yes...it just looks so peaceful, calming and pretty." she replied with a light smile, blushing a little.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a bit at that and stood up from his chair. “Well then, why don’t I call for my survente to bring up some blankets and pillows and we can get comfortable and watch the stars as long as you want.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal widened her eyes, still blushing. "R-Really? W-Won't it make you feel bored, Sir?" she asked, although there was a hint of happiness and excitement beyond those mint eyes of hers.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic just smirked as he reached out and moved a strand of hair away from her face. “No, not at all. I will have other ways to… entertain myself.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed and felt her face burning from the sudden heat rushing to her face.
"A-Although it would be nice, Sir...I think it would be better another time. I-I really should go back to my Lady." she stuttered quite adorably.
It would be seen as suspicious if they did spent quite some time late into the night together, rumors could even start to spread...and not necessarily nice rumors.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic sighed but then chuckled a bit, “alright, I get the pitcher,” he replied a bit amused. “Yes, you should go check on the princes and see how her own dinner with my brother went.” He added moving back a little ways. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kept blushing and slowly got up from her seat. "T-Thank you for the diner...it was nice of you to invite me." she said, still looking adorably awkward trying to keep being polite and stay herself at the same time.
She however did made a nice, shy little smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Perhaps we shall do this again some time,” Sonic said before heading back for the door. “Simon will take you back to your room,” he said before leaving.
In a moment the man from before came to where Krystal could see him, “If you are ready you can falow me.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded and followed Simon down the tower and back to her room. She was still blushing and feeling self-conscious about what she was wearing, but it would be lying saying the gems matching her eyes wasn't thoughtful.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When Krystal got back to the space she shared with Angelica Amy was already there and had been for a while now as her dinner with The king didn’t take as long as Krystal’s with the Prince. Amy’s dinner, other then that bref almost sexual outburst, felt more like a meeting then a date. On the contrary with Sonic’s gifts, his near flirting and the setting, Krystal’s dinner felt more like a date then the meeting she had anticipated.
When Krystal walked in Amy had already changed out of her fancy dinner dress and was in a more comfortable sleeping dress. She was spending some time with Angelica as the king had been called to deal with a matter.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was relieved to see that Krystal was fine, she didn't think the Prince would keep her that long with him.
Krystal also got into much more comfy night clothes and sat with Amy and Angelica.
"The King said I would replace his mother for the Match Making season." Amy told them with a light frown. "I really hope I will be up to the test."
"The Prince explained to me what it was about..." Krystal replied with a light blush. "I don't know what to expect and it scares me...I don't want to be matched to someone that won't care about me...or truly love me." she then sighed.
"It won't happen." Amy replied quite firmly. "I will not allow anyone to hurt any of you two."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica’s ears pined back a bit as she got a little nervous, “oh, yeah… I forgot the presentation’s are coming up next week. There has been so much going on in the last few days that I completely forgot about it.” She replied.
Suddenly her ears popped back up as she turned to Amy, “wait, if your taking the queen mother’s position then that means that everyone is being presented to you? Your the one who will be judging all the eligible maidens?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I think so...though I think it would be better not talk about this to anyone else...The King did not specified it, but I'm sure he'd be more comfortable with no one else knowing about this." Amy replied with a light frown.
"I won't talk about this to anyone, I swear." Krystal replied with a light nod.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica nodded, “alright I won’t either.” She replied l. She hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath, “but at lest it makes me feel better, I was a bit worried about the presentation before. This will be my first match making season.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"It...It will also be my first Match Making season..." Krystal replied with a sheepish smile.
"You'll be in this together...and I'll be there to support you both." Amy tried to reassur them, although she had no idea what she'd truly have to do when it would come.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“What have you both been told about it?” Angelica asked. “I have been preparing for it my hole life, maybe I can help answer some of your questions.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"The Prince told me it was a time for Lords and Ladies to secure a match...most likely for political needs." Krystal replied, frowning lightly.
"The King...did not really told me anything specific about it aside from my future role then...what do you know?" Amy asked, also frowning.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well Krystal you are a little correct, to some degree, the match making season is a time that the nobles and aristocrats get together and attempt to fine matches for themselves or members of their family. While some are just out to get the most advantages match they can, such as for political needs or to benefit their families, other people are truly seeking for a love match. If really just depends on what you are looking for.” Angelica explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I...I am not really looking for anything right now..." Krystal replied, pinning her ears as she looked down at her hands on her knees.
"Krystal, everything will be fine...it doesn't mean you'll find anyone right away...or that anyone will look at you with interest." Amy tried to reassure her.
Krystal lightly nodded, but remained silent, now pondering on the evening she just had. The Prince showed her a part of him she didn't suspected...he was actually thoughtful and caring, under his playfui exterior...it was quite charming, actually.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Then you don’t need to feel pressured into any situation your not comfortable with.” Angelica replied and smiled, “but just because your not looking for anything specific dosent mean you can’t enjoy the events or that you can’t be open to an opportunity the comes.”
Angelica laughed a little, “after all your a vary but ideal young woman and your now a lady of the future queen, I think you will find more men I terrestre in you then you expect.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes that would probably be for the best, we have training with Annabel tomorrow,” Angelica replied and stood up.
---------
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That was a good point, actually...and it did not helped Krystal feel any better. She already felt a little embarrassed and shy about the Prince 'seemingly' flirting with her, she could not imagine what it'd look like if a complete stranger tried to woo her.
"...I think we should go to sleep, now..." Amy calmly said. "A good night of rest will help us calm our minds."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Soon after, Amy returned to the Royal Chambers, not knowing if she was going to sleep alone or...with the King by her side.
The thought made her blush, and yet...they still secretly didn't completely consumed their wedding.
Nevertheless, it still made her blush.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When Amy walked into the bedroom it was empty but there was evidence that someone had been there as the light was on. Before she had a chance to mentally question why the other door I to the room was open she got the answer as the King walked in.
The king was waring nothing but a pair is sleeping shorts giving Amy her first look at her now his ends amazingly powerful chest and patch of pristine white chest for. He was had on hand over his head as he was using a towel to dry off his quills, he clearly just took a bath and the left over water made her fire glisten. She had never seen such a… sexy man before, certainly not like this.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, the King was a very handsome man, to say the least.
Amy widened her eyes and froze on the spot, a furious blush creeping onto her muzzle as she unintentionally stared. She couldn't help herself, he was just so...dashing.
When he looked over at her she let out a small yelp and quickly looked away with pinned ears and an even more redden face.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow razed an eye brow, but then chuckled and continued to dry his quills as he headed over to the other side of the room. “I’m a little surprised to see you here, I figured you would stay the night with one of your lades.” He commented
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"No, I-I...I assumed I would come back here, I-I mean...I live here, now...right?" Amy stuttered.
She then slapped herself mentally. Duh! What a stupid question was that?! she thought to herself.
Composing herself, she made her way to the other side of the bed, glancing back at Shadow, still blushing.
The Chambers still looked...and felt...so empty, with no decorations...she was starting to get excited at the idea of decorating it. She glanced around the room with calculating eyes now, as she sat on the comfortable bed.
Her mind gears were starting to have her work out her imagination, picturing what would look good and what would not.
She had gotten quiet as she was now lost in her future planned decorating task.
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic thought about it for a moment then shurged, “who knows, I could be mistaken, after all I have met many people. Ether way I will look forward to sparing with you again.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver made a respectuous little bow. "Likewise, Sir. This was entertaining and an interesting lesson." he smirked rather playfully.
---
Meanwhile, Amy was taking notes about the Royal Chambers and what she had envisionned. The King stated that he would rather have things simple, so the chambers will be simple...just a little less empty than before.
"Are you sure you want to...decorate?" Krystal asked her.
Amy softly nodded, glancing around. "It looks like it needs some warmth and love...I just don't feel it is necessary to keep it so...empty." she replied with a light chuckle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic nodded and turned away from silver to where knuckles was watching along with several other recruits, “captain, I need to have a word with you.” He said and started to walk leaving silver
“Yes sir,” Knuckles said and quickly fallow Prince Sonic so they could talk. What could the Prince want to talk to the capter about?
- - -
“perhaps the king just doesn’t spend enough time in this room to find it worth decorating,” Angelica suggested. “Of perhaps the room feels empty because it was always ment for two to share it but up till now it was just one living here?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, Silver wondered what they would be talking about. He soon made his way towards the changing room, feeling sore from pushing himself a lot harder than he anticipated, but satisfied with the lesson and hoping to take a well needed bath.
---
"Perhaps..." Amy muttered, but smiled. "But I still think decorations will bring it some warmth."
Krystal lightly smiled: Amy always had the artistic eye, she'd turn this place into something lovely.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica thought about it for a moment, “well, perhaps if we ask around we can learn if there are any arias of the place the king had decorated or maybe if we go to the areas he fresques y’a we can see what kinds of decorations he likes.” She suggested.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is a good idea. I could be able to mix our tastes together, too." Amy softly nodded.
"I think walking around the castle will also do us some good." Krystal agreed as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica smiled, “yeah, that sounds like a good idea and a lot of fun. A good brake from the lessons.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The three girls soon made their way out of the Royal Chambers and walked around the castle while looking at the decoration.
It was good to just walk around without feeling pressured...but they had no idea that danger could be anywhere either, so they had to remain careful and on their guards.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
That week passed vary quickly as they got ready for the ball and the start of the match making season. It went by so fast and before they knew it the day was finally here.
Krystal and Yuki were in the waiting preparation aria with a much of other girls. Everyone’s survenus and maids were scouring around trying to help the girls with last minuet tuch ups to their hair, cloths and make up while their mothers or aunts have them last minuet advice. Angelica have them all the advice she could before she went to help Amy.
Amy was in her own waiting room as Angelica was reminding her of what was about to happen.
“You will be seated on the thrown as each young lady is presented to you. You will have a chance to react to each girl based on how well they present themselves. Remember how you react to each girl can greatly affect their marriage prospects but there will be many people watching so you can’t just go easy on all of them. You will need to be vary selective with your praise so show the court and the people that you understand the high standards of this society. Sense both your ladies are in arrived they will also be presented before you and you must react to them as well.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Unfortunately, Amy was unable to find out what the King liked for decorations, so she chose to pick colors and just go simply with the decoration at first and surprise him.
She was simply gathering ideas for the time beinh as dhe had to focus on the Match Making, and boy was she feeling nervous, as she hadn't sat on the throne yet.
Amy clenched her fists on her knees as her hair was being fixed. "I feel so nauseous and nervous..." she nervously chuckled.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Just take a few breaths, try to relax,” Angelica replied. “It’s normal to be nervous when doing something new. Just remember it’s you they must impress not the other way around.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy did took a few deep breathes, trying to chase her anxieties away.
It can't be so hard, can it? I just need to trust my heart and my instincts, they are a good judge. she thought to herself.
"I know, I've...just never been in a situation where I was supposed to be impressed...I always had to be the one to impress, before." she lightly chuckled as an answer to Angelica.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Just then a servant came over to them, "Everyone is in the ball room and everything is ready for you." he said then stepped out.
Angelica nodded then turned to Amy, "are you ready?" She asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stood up and took a deep breathe. "...As ready as one can be." she replied wkth a sheepish smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica nodded then headed for the doors. "The princess is ready." She said then got out of the way.
As Amy walked fore the door she could hear in the other room as the trumpets played to get everyone's attention. "Presenting, Princess Amelia Rosalyn Hedgehog, Wife of King Shadow The Hedgehog and further queen of Mobius!"
Just as that was finished is the same time she had gotten to the doors and they both opened to her letting her walk out into the ballroom. There was a clear path right though the middle of the room strait up to the thrown where she would be heading now. there were many people standing along the sides of the ballroom all of them now watching Amy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This again was very intimidating, but Amy took a deep breathe and focused on her target, being to head for the throne as calmly and composed as possible.
She had to salute people back here and there, but eventually, Amy reached the throne and just felt so...insecure to sit on it.
Nevertheless, after taking another deep breathe, she turned around to face the people, and she finally sat down on the throne.
This is so intimidating...I'm not used to stand alone so often. Amy thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The people around bowed to Amy as she passed and once she at they clapped for her. The people seamed confused and a bit stunned but she was told to expect that. No one knew Amy would be here to day, most were expecting the kings mother.
It did not take long after that for the event to begin and the first young lady was being announced along with her mother who was presenting her. While technically she was being presented to the queen there was more to it. Most of not all the noble and high ranking families were there so all and everyone was watching each of the young ladies. This moment was the official announcement that a young lady was old enough to marry.
As time went on Amy could tell that some young ladies were better prepared than others while some were quit beautiful and refined. Soon enough one came she recognized.
“Presenting lady Yukimora Yamada, lady to princess Amilya, presented by lord Takashi Yamada.” Thé announcer said as the finale doors opened reveling her friend. She looked vary beautiful and seamed to almost flight down the aisle. He father walked to the side and slightly behind her as he was the one presenting her to the queen and people.
Yuki stoped in front of Amy as did the other before her and curtsied bowing her head to the soon to be queen.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy did indeed recognized Yuki and felt a little relived, as she hadn't seen Krystal just yet. She however remained composed.
Okay, relax...everything is going smoothly...you haven't made any wrong step...yet... Amy thought to herself, trying to reassure herself.
Amy softly nodded back in answer to Yuki. "Lady Yukimora, you look like a graceful and confident young woman. Your approach is elegant and natural." she told the young Lady in front of her.
In the other room, Krystal was very anxious and playing with her hands with pinned ears, feeling incredibly insecure among all these ladies.
They all look so refined and confident...what would a man even want with me...? she thought to herself, before her thoughts drifted to Sonic. She shook her head to clear her mind, blushing. No, there's no way a man like him would pick me, I'm not interesting, I have nothing special to show... she then thought again, getting even more worked up.[[USER_A]] said the following:
This was going to be a little bit harder for Krystal as she had no one to present her and no one to help comfort her before her turn to present. True she had a servent to help her get ready but she was not much covert as she had not done this herself.
“Thank you, your majesty,” Yuki said as she bowed to Amy again. Amy could tell by the reactions of the people around her that the interaction had impressed people. She could also tell that her father seamed quit pleas by this but he had alredy made it quit clear at Amy’s presentation ball that he almost cared more about getting his daughter married then how she felt about it.
Once that interaction was over Yuki and her father joined the spectateurs were the alredy presented girls and their presenters were. Soon enough it was now Krystal’s turn to present herself to the princess and all the waiting people.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was very insecure and quite stressed out by all of this. She walked down the path towards Amy as gracefully and confidently as she could, but it was obvious she lacked confidence.
She even tripped but did not fall, but only made her blush even more furiously. She finally stood in front of Amy and made a quick lady bow.
Amy was the only person she did not fear to look at and she could clearly see in Krystal's eyes she wanted to be anywhere but here, as Amy nodded back in answer to Krystal's quick bow.
Alas, they had to improvise not knowing each other, since no one announced her.
"May I ask who you are, young Lady?" Amy softly asked, to encourage her best friend.
"I-I am Krystal Gemanite...Y-Your Highness..." Krystal replied rather quietly with a intense blush.
"Lady Gemanite your beauty and clumsy elegance are quite charming. You seem very kind and good mannered as well." Amy replied, really trying hard to not embarrass her best friend.
Krystal flinched a little, just bracing herself for the reactions of the people.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The moment she tripped there were some gasped and people started whispering. They stoped long enough to hear their conversation then went back to whispering. The reaction was not quit as… positive as it was for Yuki but she had presented herself flawlessly seeing as how she had been training for years for this moment in self of just a few months like Krystal had.
But then there was a clapping that came from the crowd which then got a few more people clapping and the reactions started to seam more posative.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Both Amy and Krystal felt great relief. Krystal was soon allowed to join the other young women, and Amy had to pursue doing what she was meant to do, greeting and judging.
Krystal was holding her hands in front of her and staring down at them, still feeling uncomfortable, anxious and quite stressed out. She just wanted to get out of there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Krystal could tell that people where still watching her even as others were being presented. Now all the knobbles and members of high society knew that she was old enough to marry just like her friend was and like Amy had also been.
There was a few more presentations after that but soon enough they were over. Out of everyone Yuki had presented herself the best and go the best reaction from not only Amy but the crowd.
But now it was over and it was time for the ball. The people began mingling as the music started playing and people started talking. Suddenly the crowd went silent, even the music stooped playing. Everyone turned and standing at the top of the steps in to the ballroom was nun other then the king.
But wait... no, that wasn't the king. But this man looked so much like the king, almost identical but his stripes, they were a blueish gray instead of red.
The man looked around the ballroom and his eyes stooped the moment he saw Amy. While looking strait at her he smirked then started walking down the stars.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked very confused at first, but remembered that King Shadow had a brother...the only thing she didn't know was how far their similarities could posaibly go.
Amy didn't moved a muscle as Mephiles approached her, but once he was in front of her, she made a polite bow, as she was yet to be crowned queen. She was only the King's wife, for now.
"Your Highness, good evening." she politely said.
Krystal was still insecure and anxious about all of this, so she remained by the food and drinks, prefering to just wait it out, unless someone asked her to dance.
She was staring at Amy and Mephiles with wide eyes, holding a sweet beverage in her hands.
Woah! He looks so much like the King! she thought with shock.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The man, who was intact Mephiles, the kings holder half brother chuckled a little seeing how easily she recognized the resemblance to the king.
“I see you have learned well sense your arrival,” he commented about how Amy computer herself. He then put out a hand for her, “seeing as how my brother is no we’re in sight i might as well be the one to accompany him on this first dance of the ball,” he said.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy didn't know if it was appropriate, but she had a feeling it would be impolite to refuse.
"...You may, in the meantime." she politely said with a light nod, and gently placing her hand in his. "I guess something held him back." she then added.
Krystal shuddered. I have a feeling this is going to fire up some tension.. she thought to herself, taking a sip of her sweet drink.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Mephiles chuckled at that as he walked with her towards the dance flore. “The only thing that held my brother back is his distance for Shiraz events. He always avoided the match making season like thé plage.” He comented before nodding to the band who starts playing a song they could dance to.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy frowned lightly at that, as they started to dance at the song being played.
"And why is that? This seemed to be a...rather normal rite of passage, to me." she replied, letting him guide her for the dance.
Krystal kept an eye on them from where she stood, feeling a little less anxious, seeing that she was herself being left alone.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Oh it is, but he is not what you would call a normal king.” He replied. He then leaned in a little close and whispered I to her ear. “You of all people should know that by now.”
Wait, was he referring to the fact that Shadow had still not consummate their marriage. Or that he had yet to spend more then one or two nights with her and just as few times with her seeing the day. Could he possibly know that?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy didn't know how to feel about what he said, but did not replies yet, as Mephiles had her twirl.
"I do not see how this is relevant, Your Highness." Amy replied, still frowning. "Maybe he just finds this rite of passage boring, but I can't know for sure." she then added, not taking the bait, if there was one.
Krystal was feeling uncomfortable for Amy: how was she so calm and confident with her current situation?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“My brother is a good king just not a very social one. He spends more of his time trying to find ways to better the lives of the people,” Mephiles replied. “In fact just tomorrow he is going off on a trip to negotiate a deal with one of the nabering nations, he could be gone for several weeks.”
This was news to Amy, she had not headed anything about this.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy got silent. Indeed, this was news to her, and now insecurity and fear creeped in again: how could the King leave his bride like this? Who was going to replace him? Because she was certainly not ready to rule on her own!
Crap, crap, crap...why didn't he say anything?! He must have known for some while, now! This isn't something he would get to know at the very last minute! So why didn't he bothered telling me anything?! Amy thought to herself, feeling a little betrayed.
Krystal could tell Mephiles had told Amy something to upset her from where she stood, and she grit her teeth, but did not dare to intervene. She pinned her ears, feeling powerless to help.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Mephiles looked at Amy who had stoped dancing in her stunned state. “Forgive me but did you not know of the king’s upcoming trip?” He replied genuinely sound surprised that she didn’t know. “Why would he not have told you, his wife and soon to be queen, that he would be leaving?”[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I don't know, but I'll sure find out!" Amy replied, starting to feel her blood boil as the betrayal and anger were growing.
Krystal could tell Amy was upset and decided to try and intervene. She quickly made her way towards them and made a polite bow for them.
"My Lady, are you alright?" Krystal asked Amy with concern.
"Yes, I am fine." Amy replied, now having her ears slightly pinned as she stared at Mephiles.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Forgive me your highness, I did not mean to cause you distress,” Mephiles replied and takes one of her hands. “Pleas, let me know if there is anything you need. All you need do is call on me and I will come.” He commented and kissed her hand. “I shall leave you to your lady, doit day.” He added before bowing to her and heading away.
Shortly Yuki came and joined them after braking away from some men trying to get her attention. “What was that about? Are you alright my lady?” She asked conserned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy grit her teeth. "Yes, I am fine." she replied, still sounding quite upset.
"Are you sure...? You don't seem fine to me..." Krystal said, her ears pinned in concern.
"I'll be fine once I gave my so called husband a piece of my mind for treating me like a stranger!" Amy replied under her breathe, barely containing herself. "Just...focus on the party...it's meant for you anyway." Amy replied with a sigh and started heading towards a chair destined to her.
Krystal silently stared at Amy with pinned ears and concern, seeing that her Lady needed to be left alone.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki looked over at Krystal concerned for their friend and soon to be queen. “I wish there was something we could do to help.”
But no sooner had she finished her thought that a somewhat… older man came over to the two ladies. “I hate to interrupt your conversation but could I perhaps get your company for a dance Lady Krystal.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was not expecring that and got anxious again, but it would be impolite to refuse a dance.
"I...I suppose a dance wouldn't hurt." she replied with a polite smile. "See you around. Lady Yuki."
She followed the man to the dancefloor and once the song started to play, they started dancing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki nodded to Krystal and don’t have much time to say anything ells as another man approached her as well.
“You came from the save small vilige that the kings bride came from correct?” The older man asked Krystal as they danced.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is...correct, Sir." Krystal hesitantly replied, as they danced.
Amy was now siting on her appointed chair, clearly signifying she needed to cool down from the betrayal she just felt.
She however kept an eye on Krystal and everyone else.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well then, it must be an exceptional village to have produced two such lovely and well appointed young ladies,” the man commented as they danced. “I would wager that when matched with a proper gentleman of society you would produce exceptional offspring.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal sweat dropped, feeling awkward and a little embarrassed by the older man's statement. This felt like he was insinuating something, and it was not the most pleasing sensation, to say the least.
She didn't know what to reply to this.
"...Where are you from, Sir?" she prefered to ask, trying to change the subject.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Oh yes, I come from Providence of Whistleberry, in the western land of this great country near the shores of the vast ocean where my family has had 10 generations of loads to lead the people there.” The old man explained as they danced clearly more than willing to talk about himself and nosy about his ancestry. “I am the tenth generation Lord of Whistleberry, but sadly my wife has passed away before producing for me a suitable male heir to be the eleventh Lord of Whistleberry.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
This sounded like a believable story, although it also sounded like he was looking for a new wife solely for the purpose of conceiving potential heirs.
"You have my sympathies, Sir." Krystal carefully replied, as they danced. "Tell me more about your land, I have never seen the ocean, how is it like?" she then asked, genuinely curious about the ocean.
Amy was still anxiously watching Krystal from afar, hoping everything was doing well for her best friend.
"Do you know this man?" she asked Yuki, although Krystal looked relaxed, at the moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well if seeing the ocean is something that interests you that can always be arranged my dear.” The old man replied.
Yuki, who had just gotten done with the man who had talked to her, walked over to Amy. “Oh, that is the Lord of Whistleberry. He is the 10th generation of his line all of first born sons. I don’t know much about it just that he is eager to have a son to carry on the traditions of his family. If memory surveys me he has had two wives already who have given him 5 daughters but no sons.”
Sense the song had ended the older load let go of her hand but then but both of his. Hans on her hips. “You have great bone structure, well defined and wide hips. These are exilent qualities for baring sons.” He said before releasing her hips. “By any chance do you happen to have brothers, or perhaps male cousins? Dose your family line have plenty of strong men?”
This man, who was easily at lest 3 times Krystal’s age, clearly cared nothing about her except wether or not she could make him a male baby. The old man continued to look up and down her body leaning the one side or the other obviously judging her body. “Yes, I believe you will be a suitable chose to produce an u hair for my family line.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy saw Krystal tensing up and what was going on. "Oh no..." she whispered. "I don't think this Lord is a suitable match for her." she stated, clearly seeing her friend unhappy with what going o .
Krystal pinned her ears and tried to get away from the man. "I'm sorry, but I think you are mistaken. There are far more suitable ladies that could bear you potential heirs. My health is not the best either, compared to others." she tried to defend herself without making a scene.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The man stoped looking and her body thought for a moment. “Hum, perhaps you are right. I would hate to have another wife die in child birth. I would have already had a son had it not been for her taking the boy with her.” He replied.
He sighed a bit frustrated. “In that case I will need to Perdue other options.” He replied but then patted Krystal on the head. “But despite your Heath you are still young and build well for childbirth. I may yet chose you despite the risk.” He replied and turned to walk away.
Yuki laughed a bit nervously, “I would bet not, but at lest she is free to chose. The Lords can not force her to marry him.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
I'm not so sure about this...I was myself pushed into this wedding... Amy thought to herself, as a flustered Krystal quickly made her way back to the Consort Queen and Lady Yuki.
"Are you alright?" Amy quickly questioned Krystal. "You looked uncomfortable, just a minute ago..."
"I...I'm fine..." Krystal quietly replied, still flustered. "He...He basically told me I would be suitable to bear sons..." she then added with lightly pinned ears.
"What?" Amy quietly blurted out with wide eyes.
"Y-Yeah..." Krystal mumbled and fumbled with her hands, looking down at them. "I...I guess I should've expected this kind of conversation..."
Amy looked both concerned and a little vexed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“ Unfortunately that is a common theme around here, even more so with the older men. They feel as though they don’t have time to bet around the bush and with men like Lord Whistleberry he believes his famaly history means that he can have any woman be pleases.” Yuki replied. But then she was confused. “How did you convince him not to try and marry you?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I told him about my fragile health...since I've been a little girl, my health as not been the strongest, I would often get sick..." Krystal tried to explain with a sheepish smile, then sighed. "...He said however that it might not stop him from chosing me as his bride..." she added more quietly.
Amy was still looking a little vexed. "I'll make sure to help you wed a suitable match, not the first weirdo coming for your hand." she replied.
"My Lady...you have other things to worry about..." Krystal tried to remind her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Yuki takes a deep breath, “for now all we can do it wait and see how things go.”
The rest of that evening went basically as expected. Yuki had plenty of men asking to dance with her seeing how well she presented and Amy’s positive comments made her stand out to the men asking a bride.
Kristal did get a few requests but they were not exactly from the most… eligible men. Clearly her less than ideal entrance and lack of family representation did not help. But all was not lost, there was still hope that the next ball would go better.
When Amy went back to her room it was late and she expected to find the king asleep or at lest there but he was nowhere to be found. When she inquired she learned that he was still in is study, a place he spend more time in than with her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Of course he would be in there, he's so predictable...well, only for that... Amy thought to herself with a sigh.
She made her way to the King's study and knocked on the door, before coming in.
"...Evening." she said, before closing the door and folding her arms, looking rather...annoyed, if not a little ticked off. "I've just learned about your little political trip tonight...when were you planning on telling me?" she then asked him, clearly feeling bitter about this.
She left out who had told her about it, though...for now.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I did not tell you because this trip dose not concern you, you will not be going,” he replied not really showing much emotion of any kind. “You are to remain here and continue your social lessons, you clearly need them.” He said not even once looking up from the paper he was writing something on.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That...obviously not sat well with Amy.
"You clearly need them more than me." she replied quite bitterly, if not coldly. "You behave as if I was a stranger, and we've been married for a little while, now. I don't care about staying or joining you on a trip, what I care about is your honesty!" she then blurted out. "You could at least let your wife know that you are leaving for some time!"
That was the main thing that she was upset about.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Suddenly Shadow shot to his feet forcing the chair to jolt backwards making a loud screeching sounds as he simultaneously slammed both his fists down on the desk in front of him making an even louder sound. “I AM THE KING!!!, I DO NOT HAVE TO TELL YOU ANYTHING!!!” he yelled loudly and with a lot of aggression both in his voice and in his posture.
“You may be my wife but you are a long way from becoming queen and I will not report my every action to you,” he replied not quit as loud but clearly still angry.
“Now remember your place and GET OUT!” Shadow snapped almost yelling that last part.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The sudden movement and yelling made Amy jump and step back, staring at him with wide eyes and pinned ears.
She looked both betrayed and hurt, as she silently stared at him. Amy had not seen this side of the King yet, and she did not liked to learn of it this way.
Amy then swiftly turned around without a word, opened the door, and slammed it behind her as she closed it and left Shadow to hopefully think about what he did.
I am not going to tolerate being treated this way. I deserve to be respected and trusted, not being treated like a complete, stupid stranger! Amy thought to herself as she grit her teeth, tears slowly rolling down on her cheeks. She felt proud that she at least did not cried in front of the King, her husband...he did not deserved to see just how much hurt he just made her.
Amy did not care who saw her cry painful and frustrated tears, she was not going to be stone cold about her own feelings.
She made it to the Royal Chambers and closed the door behind her, planning on getting her night stuff and go sleep in Krystal's quarters.
Amy then grabbed a piece of paper and an feather, then wrote a 'nice' little message meant for her husband the king:
Have a good night, and a nice trip away from the castle. Hopefully you'll be in a better and respectful mood when we meet again. Amy Rose.
She did not felt like signing 'your wife', as she felt like even this simple letter would mean nothing to the King anyway. And she even left out where she was going, as he did not bothered to warn her about his political trip anyway.
She folded the paper in two and simply wrote 'Shadow' on it...not an act of defiance, more like trying to make her point that they were equals in her eyes. She left the letter on his pillow, but felt empty about it as she grabbed her robe, her nightgown and her night stuff, and left the royal chambers.
This is stupid...I doubt my reaction nor this stupid letter will change anything to his behavior towards me...he only cared about me on the wedding night enough to spare me my maidenhood to take it later... Amy thought to herself, as she walked towards where Krystal's quarters were, slowly wiping her tears away as best as she could. Just when I thought I was starting to understand him, he stabs back at me without a good reason...Clearly, he doesn't see me as anything more but a means to be left alone by his advisors about getting wed... she then thought, feeling the tears coming out again as she quietly tried to wipe them again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amy did not see him the next morning as he had left on his diplomatic mission before she woke up. The rest of the day went by vary uneventfully. She had meals with her two ladies and practiced a few things she had been learning but nothing importent.
The next day in the afternoon she was reading a book as she waited for Annabel to come teach her lesson. But then something was dropped on the book she was reading, a paper? After the initial startle, she recognized that it was the letter she had left for Shadow.
“Do you mind explaining this?” A rather… frustrated sounding Annabel asked. She was the one who had dropped the letter into Amy’s book. “Have I taught you nothing of society? Are you trying to get yourself beheaded? That is literally the only way you’re getting out of this marriage.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy did not replied and simply shred the letter right under Annabel's nose, looking pretty upset and miserable already.
"I have nothing to say, this letter was most definitely meant for him, not you." she replied rather bitterly and coldly, before setting the book aside and getting up from her seat.
She clearly looked upset.
"I don't give a damn about what society tells me how to behave, I will not tolerate being treated like I'm some stranger or some stupid little lady who can't even think for herself!" she then suddenly blurted out, getting more angry. "There is no way I will let him disrespect me the way he did, it doesn't matter if he's the King or not!"
Amy then turned around to face Annabel, definitely angry. "So whatever happens between me and the King stays between me and the King! If I have problems, I will face them and fix them myself!" she exclaimed, unhappy. "I don't need to be told that I have screwed up! The King made it clear himself when he yelled at me to get out of his sight!"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“With an attitude like that your not going to last around here vary long let alone ever make it to queen.” Annabel said and sighed in frustration. “It’s a good thing the king never saw that letter. If you think you have problems now polling stunts like that will not help.”
Annabel sighed, “look, Lady Amy perhaps.” She started to say but was interupted as a man Amy had seen around the castle but never talked to came in. “Oh?” She said a bit confused.
“Sorry to bother you but I was told to deliver this.” He said and handed a card to Annabelle.
Annabel opened it and was reading it as the man left and the more she read the more she seemed shocked and concerned. “Oh no… why today of all days.” She looked over at Amy, “considering the mood you’re in this will not be good.” She said then looked back at the card. “But then… to refuse this would be… not good at all.”
Annabel takes a deep breath and looked back at Amy. “Your presence has been requested to have tea this afternoon with the queen mother!” She said in shock not expecting this at all.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That...partly and instantly calmed Amy down, as she looked as shocked and confused as Annabel was.
"The Queen Mother requires my presence for tea?" she repeated, wide eyed as the answer to her question was confirmed by a nod.
Amy took deep breathes, closing her eyes and trying to store away her fear, sadness and pain from what happened between her and the King two days prior.
"...I will go spend tea time with the Mother Queen." Amy finally replied, then opened her eyes to look over at the man. "Were you told if the Mother Queen was feeling good enough for this? I would not want for her to fell more ill than she already has been." she asked him.
She might be upset with the King, her husband...that did not mean she would not take care of his mother's health in his absence, given the chance.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The man shook his head. “I’m sorry, that is not information I have. I was told to deliver the message that is all. However; once the queen mother has made up her mind no one would ever dare to question her.” The man replied. “If she has sent the invitation then she must have a reason.”
After that the man who delivered the message left the two ladies alone.
Annabelle turned back to Amy, “we will have to skip your lessons for today and get you back to your room to get you ready to meet with the former queen. This meeting must go perfectly!” She insisted almost sounding nervous.
Could this one tea really be as importent as it was starting to sound?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy frowned at Annabel's nervosity. "It's going to be alright, I do not intend on making a scene or anything." she told her and rubbed her temples.
She then followed Annabel back to her royal quarters and got ready for the tea with the Mother Queen.
I'm starting to worry about this...what if it was a bad idea? Amy thought to herself, as she finished brushing her pink quills.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Amy’s aids helped her get ready including a completely different outfit and makeup though they were not quit as fancy as others she had worn in the past, clearly they were trying to make her seam more humble.
Before long it was tome to head for the tea. Annabelle lead her to a part of the coastal she had not yet been and standing outside a door that lead to the space the queen mother lived was a formal looking gentleman.
He turned and looked at Amy walked over and sighed. “I must official protest to this meeting, the queen mother is in no condition to be meeting anyone”
Annabelle cleared her thought. “That decision is not for you, me or anyone ells to make. The queen mother has requested Lady Amy and so you must let her in.” Annabelle defended her.
There were times that Annabelle could be vary strict and hard to deal with but it was times like this that reminded Amy she realy was there to help her and was only doing what was best for Amy.
The man sighed, “if this is her will then I can not stop it.” He said then looked strait at Amy. “But just remember you are not to get her worked up for any reason as that might make her condition deteriorate. You are not to touch her or get to chose to her, don’t even breath to close to her.” He said with emphasis.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy sweat dropped, as it didn't helped her feel any less nervous than she already was.
She however nodded in understanding, although she said nothing verbally.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The man sighed and stepped sighed opening the door for her. He looked into the room and said, “ your Majesty, what are the Emmys here” he said softly.
As Amy walked through the dore she came into a cute little sitting room. The room looked vary cozy and quit inviting. It had a warm almost and pitfall felling to the room that she would not have expected with the way everyone was acting.
There was a couch and two comfortable chairs, a piano, a desk with some books and papers and a small table by the window with two chairs. Sitting in one of the chairs looking out the window was beautiful white hedgehog. She looked pedal and amazingly mental not like everyone made her seam.
The white hedgehog turned when the door closer and she smiled. “Thank you for joining me today.” She said in such a soft and sweet voice. “Pleas come sit down.” She said motioning to the other chair.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded and made her way to the chair, making a little polite bow.
"Queen mother, it is an unexpected but pleasant surprise to have been invited for a cup of tea with you." Amy said, as she waited for the Mother Queen to sit before herself would sit.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I’m sorry that I was not able to make it to the wedding or that I have not invited you sooner. I have sean you in the garden and I wanted to met you myself but my son is so protective of me.” She said as Amy sat down in the chair across from the table.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy sat down indeed. "Do not worry about it, my Lady. I had much to learn since I've ever set foot in this castle...but I'm glad to finally meet you." she replied with a little smile. "The garden is one of my favorite places to go...it's just so beautiful, and it helps relieving some of the pression I'm feeling when so much is asked of me." she then added.
The Queen Mother seemed to be very different from her son...she seemed kind.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I’m glad you like it. That garden has always been a relaxing place to me as well over the years. ” she replied “but pleas call me Lilly, after all you are my daughter now. ” she added as she smiled warmly again.
“I asked you to come so we could have a chance to get to know échotier and perhaps I can explain a few things so all of this will make more sense”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That would actually be helpful..." Amy said with a light sigh as she rested against her chair, looking up at the ceiling with a rather sadened look. "I can't really say this is how I imagined my life going...This is all still pretty new to me, and as much as I want to, I can't be the perfect little lady they want me to be..." she then said, closing her eyes.
And let's not even talk about her marital life...Shadow never touched her again, after their wedding dance, going as far as to spare her maidenhood on their wedding night...and with that outburst of his two days earlier...she didn't know what to expect from this mariage at all...
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The queen mother lightly laughed a little about the way she said that. “I understand what you mean but believe it or not but it dose get easier. Over time as you start to understand why certain rules and traditions exist which in turn will make it easier to fallow them. Also understanding more about why my son acts the way he dose will help as well.” She said
Lilly then looked over at a survient by the door. “Can have have the tea brought in pleas.” She asked.
“Right away your majesty,” the young girl said and quickly left to have the prepared tea and snakes brought in.
The Queen Mother looked back to Amy, “basses on what I have seen from my window and heard about you I believe you are exactly what my son needs.”
The tea and little tea cake were brought in for them and everything looked and smelled so good. The survente then all left the room.
The queen Mother takes a sip of her tea. “I’m sure you have been made aware but my health is fading. It has never been vary strong and for most of my life but writhing the last year or so it’s been declining faster then ever. I sought I will live many more years.” She explained in a bitter sweet tone.
She game Amy a reassuring smile, “I do not fear death but what I do fear is what my death will do to my son. The king is a vary privet person, he dose no willingly rely on many people. I was afraid that when I was gone he would have no one. That is why I asked him to find a wife, to find you, so that when I am gone he won’t have to be alone.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy took a little sip of her own cup of tea. "I'm so very sorry for your condition, my Lady. My friend and Lady-in-waiting Krystal does not have the strongest health either." she sympathized with the Queen Mother. "...I'm not so sure I'm the right woman for him..." she then added, mumbling as she took another sip of her cup of tea. "I do my best to be a good wife, but it's not easy when he choses to close himself up..."
Amy then chuckled, a little embarrased. "I'm sorry, I did not mean to spill my troubles like this...I just probably feel bitter that he's not properly giving me a chance or making any efforts to get to know me better...Maybe I wished we weren't so busy either." she sighed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lilly chuckled a little in réponse to her statement, “don’t worry, I completely understand. My son is not a vary open person to being with and the fact that he also never wanted to get married didn’t really help.” She replied thé takes a sip of her tea.
The Queen Mother looked out the window for a moment as if she was thinking about something. “I am the one who asked my son to marry. It’s tru that his advisors and the nobles of the court tried to convince him to marry but my son will not let anyone pressure him into anything. It was not till I asked that he agreed to find a wife.”
Could that be it? Could the deal to marry the king mentioned just be with his mother? Perhaps there was not really any other motive to it.
The fragile white hedgehog looked back at Amy again. “When Shadow sent Steal out to find him a bride he said to look for a girl that he could trust, that would have to political ties and that would be beautiful enough to pass for a queen but I gave Steel my own list to look for. I told him to find a girl who was bold enough to stand up to him when he is in the wrong but brave enough to stand by his side when everything seams agents him. A girl to be strong enough to fight for what she believes but wise enough to know when and how to except help. A girl who is persistent and patient enough to brake is defenses to get to his hart but also general enough to not brake it once there.”
Lily then put her tea cup down on the table, leaned forward a little, and put her hand on one of Amy’s. “You may not see it yet but I think you are not only the perfect girl for the job but you may be the only girl who can save my son.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy felt touched and blushed lightly, taking a little sip of her cup of tea. She clearly didn't see herself as the perfect girl for the King indeed, but the Queen Mother's faith in her was very much welcomed and appreciated.
Amy also wondered if it meant that standing up to him two days prior was a good thing...? She couldn't know for sure...and she probably wouldn't know for a while, as she didn't even know how long his political trip was.
Amy then lightly frowned and looked at the fragile lady in front of her.
"Pardon me, Your Grace...but what do you mean by 'saving your son'?" she asked the Queen Mother.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lilly takes a sip of her tea then lowered the cup down before responding. “Save him from himself, from all the pressure he is under and felling like he has to do everything alone, but most of all save him from his past.” She said then looked out the window before continuing. “Because as much as I have tried I just can convince him to let it go.”
The Queen Mother takes a long deep breath as her expression grew more sad. Still looking out the window she continued. “His father, the former king was a good king. He protected our country and lead the people the straight doing his best to enshrined prosperity thought the land.”
Lilly takes a deep breath like this was a bit of a… painful topic. “But… he was also a horrible person, a terrible husband, and a cruel father”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly pinned her ears, not liking the sound of that.
Did the former King mistreated his own children and hurt them?
"Did...did the former King...hurt you and your children...?" she carefully asked Lilly, mostly refering to Shadow and Sonic.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lilly, who was about to take a sip of her tea, lowered the cup down and stared at it for a moment. “Not right away, or at lest I did not realize it right away.” She replied and takes a deep breath before looking up at Amy. “While I do believe it will help you, mine is a story for a different tea. For now you need to hear his.”
She replied the takes that sip of tea she had ment to a moment ago. “First you must know that many years ago the former King was negotiating a massive trad deal with one of the nations to the south. This deal was to bring so many benifits and so much prosperity to all levels of our nation. From the richest nobles to the poorest people, everyone was to feel the effects of this deal. But, the other nation was hesitant. The feared he would use the deal as an opportunity to invade and concern their lands.”
The queen then took another sip of her tea before continuing. “So in order to finish the deal he gave them his three years old son and hair to be a hostage so if he attacked they would kill him.”[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy widened her eyes, shocked to hear this. "What...? But, that's...that's horrible...!" she managed to stutter, her ears lightly pinned.
No wonder he's such a stuck up person... she then thought to herself.
"Did it work, I mean did the treaty go through?" she also managed to question, genuinely trying to understand the man she had married.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“oh, the deal did work and the kingdom thrived fore it.” Lilly replied. “But they never treated him like a prince but instead treated him as one would expect a hostage to be treated. They teased and tanted him, they treated him like dirt and the longer he was there the treatment got worse.”
The queen mother sighed and looked down at her hands. “I… I couldn't protect him.” She said as a single tear slid down her check. It was clear she felt vary bad about what happened to her son. “I went to visit him as often as I was allowed but that was no more than once or twice a year. I tried to comfort him while I was there and for a time he got treated fairly but I knew once I left it would be as if nothing had changed.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy felt empathy for the Queen Mother and wished she could touch her, but she was told not to and to stay a fair distance from her.
She kept her ears pinned. "I'm...so sorry that you both had to go through this..." she softly said, and looked down at her own hands on her knees. "...I don't know how I can save your son, Your Grace...I know we've only been married for a little while, but...I wish he didn't treat me like a complete stranger..." she then added with a light sigh.
Deep down, Amy wanted to get closer to the King...he was her husband, and yet...he also still felt like a stranger to her, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The frail hedgehog cleared her trout, “I will talk to him. It may be true that you just married but he should be giving you more of a chance and trying to get to know you then it appears he has been. “
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy made a little chuckle and offered a sheepish smile to the Queen Mother.
"Do not trouble yourself, my Lady. I am sure me and the King can work through this together...somehow..." Amy replied, still smiling sheepishly.
If he still wants anything to do with me after what happened the other day... she then thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lilly laughed a little and put her hand on Amy’s again. “Trust me, I know my son and if he has chosen to be this stubborn about it then working it out will take way more time then I have left.” She replied then takes her hand back and holts her cup again. “I want to see my son happy and know he won’t be alone before I go. I also want to see my grand babies!” She teased that last part.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's face flushed to red as she just stared wide eyed at the Queen Mother with a blank face, as she did not expected that: for that to happen...they would need to lie down together, and she was still a maiden by the King's choice.
"...We will work things through, we've both got no choice but to get along." Amy managed to reply with enough confidence. I'll put some sense into his damn brain if I have too. I stood my ground and I'll do it again if he's in the wrong again. she then thought to herself with little annoyance, remembering what happened two days ago.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The queen mother laughed again, “alright, but perhaps it will help if I tell you the rest of his story. He didn’t just go from being a hostage to being the king. Shortly before his 10th birthday his father decided it was time to bring him home and demanded his return. But no sooner had Shadow returned home the former king declared War on the nation and attacked them on the grounds of mistreating his son. He never did anything over the years I told him how they treated our son so I knew this had been his plan from the start.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That's awful..." Amy muttered, still carefully listening as she took a sip of her cup of tea.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The queen mother takes a drink of her tea then continued. “Once he was safe at home I thought that would be the end of it, that he would finally have a chance to relax and enjoy the life of a prince” she said but then sighed. “But I was wrong, it had only just begone. My husband said he needed to train our son, get him ready to be his successor. He had Shadow constantly training, fighting, battle drills, survivor drills, education, study, negotiations lessons. For years Shadow fought till he was bloody, trained till he passed out and studded till he could recite many of the books from memory alone. He rarely ever got any free time to himself or had any choices in his own life. It’s so drilled into him that to this day he rarely slowed down and barely sleeps.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy folded her ears a bit and looked down at her hands with a light sigh.
"...I did noticed he would not sleep often...he really should allow himself to rest, even the King deserves to catch a breather." she said, looking a little sadened, now.
Was she too harsh with him, that other day...? Was she the one in the wrong for telling him that he should stop treating her like a complete stranger...?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Yes that’s true and I wish he would understand that but it’s such a habit now that it’s hard to convince him. Even during the time that should have been your honeymoon he refused to stop working.” The queen replied.
Hearing the kings story made two things quit clear. One, he was not intentionally ignoring her or being a jerk on purpose, it was based on his traumatic past. And two, she herself has a vary good childhood in comparison.
Amy grew up with a mom who loved her, a dad who protected her, a little sister and a best friend to play with. She did have to work on the family farm and help out with chores but she still had plenty of time for fun and relaxing. In fact up till she was forced to marry, which she had known all along she would have to marry one day, she had so much freedom, and made her own choices in her life. Even now the king had give the her free rain of the coastal and she has servants and aids to help her do anything could possibly want. Compared to most women who were forced to marry against their will she had an extremely lucky.
“But back to my point of telling you this,” the queen mother said to try and refocus the point. “I know my son can seam stubborn, cold and often distant. But as you can see now he is not just some spoiled brat like some other kings.”
Lilly put her tea down and looked at Amy, about to say something vary importent. “You see, respect is not something that can be demanded, it is not something anyone is owed. Respect is something that must be earned and Shadow has more than eared the right to be respected as King. I’m sorry to have to tell you but you have not eared the same right, at lest not to the same level that he has. Basses on what I have heard and seen of you I believe you will some day. You have shown great progress in your learning and the court was greatly impressed with how you handled yourself the evening of the presentation ball. You have showed that you are as resilient and humble as you are lovely and kind.”
Lilly then reached out and put a hand on Amy’s again, “For now you just need focus on your studies and just be patient. You will have opportunities to earn the respect you seek and the rest will come with time. Do you understand?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly blushed, feeling encouraged by the Queen Mother's words.
"I understand, my Lady...I will be patient, I promise." Amy replied with a light smile.
In the meantime, if this wedding is to work, the King and I will need to work things out...I know we can. she then thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The Queen mother smiled and took her hands back. "Alright, well that's enough of that. I have so fare been doing most of the talking. I would like to know more about you. after all you are my daughter now and i want to get to know you."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy told the Queen Mother about herself: how she loved to participate in baking desserts back home, nature in general, watch over little children playing...stuff like that.
She confided that she was grateful her best friend was allowed to come with her when she was taken away from home to come and mary and live with the King, as it made it easier to get used to her new life.
She also confided her doubts about Lord Whistleberry the 10th of his name being a good match for Krystal, given the little she had been told about the exchange between her and the Lord.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
They had a vary lovely tea with snakes together. The Queen Mother seamed so much more nicer and understanding then people had made her sound. But maybe they knew her as outsiders and she was making it clear that she was trying to help Amy fell more at home, more like family. Maybe as former queen and mother of the currant king she couldn't behave the same around other people as she just let herself when it was just the two of them.
Just then there was a knock on the door and the man who had warned Amy outside the door came in. "Forgive the intrusion your majesties but I must insist that this meting be brought to a close. His majesty would be greatly displeased with me if he knew I allowed a visitor to keep his mother up this long." The man said.
Amy hadn't noticed it as the change had been gradual thought there talk but the Queen other looked more frail and more pail then when she had first entered. Lilly sighed and looked over at Amy, "Unfortunately my doctor is right, I must retire and get some rest. But, I would like to have another visit with you soon."[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked horrified that she didn't noticed sooner, they were actually having so much fun discussing and just having a peaceful moment.
"I'm so sorry, I should've noticed sooner." Amy replied, standing up and lightly bowing to Lilly. "It would be my pleasure to have tea with you again, Your Grace. Please rest well, I am not planing on leaving anytime soon." she then added with an encouraging smile.
She looked more determined about something, now.
Amy then made her way outside of the room and once the doctor closed the door behind them, she turned around to face him.
"Next time...we should time the tea session, ok?" she suggested. "I don't want Her Grace to strain herself and the two of us to suffer the King's anger." she then added with a little nervous chuckle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The doctor laughed a little bit, “yeah that would probably be wise. I will remember that for next time.” He replied
After that the doctor went back in to help the queen mother and Amy was lead back to where she had been before, the area of the castle she knew better.
When she walked into the room she had left Annabel, Angelica and Krystal they all looked over at her.
“What was it like nesting the queen mother,” Angelica said with excitement and curiosity. “I hear she is beautiful and graceful, like an Angel!”
Annabelle cleared her throat, “don’t rush her, let her settle in before you smother her with questions”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy sat down on a comfortable chair and sweat dropped a little.
"The Queen Mother is very beautiful indeed." she replied to Yuki.
"What did you discussed about?" Krystal questioned her, curious.
Amy lightly blushed. "Well, she wanted to get to know me personally, first of all. She then...told me a little more about the King, my husband...you know, so I get to have a better idea of who he is." she replied, then sighed. "...and yet, it still feels like I don't know him...he's just so very busy."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Well he is the king, that is to be expected," Angelica replied with a little laugh.
Annabelle sighed, "It is true that being a role is a lot of work and the King dose work harder then any other King I know of. But, that is only because he cares so much for his people and wants the best for everyone."
"He truly is a good king, Like his father," Anglice said not knowing how horoball the former king was when away from the public eye.
before Amy had a chance to react there was a nock on the door.
"Who could that me now," Annabelle said and went to answer the door. Standing at the door was nun other then the queen mothers docker. "Oh, doctor, come in." she said and opened the door more.
"Thank you," The doctor replied as he came in.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Doctor...? Did something happened to the Queen Mother?" she asked as she stood from her seat, already expecting the worst.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The doctor laughed a little as he smiled, "Oh she is doing just fine and is resting comfortably but she is why I am here." he said then cleared his thought. "First off let me introduce myself. I am DR. Thomas Willabi and I am the royal family's personal physician. The queen Mother sent me to give a check up to Lady Krystal to help improve her heath."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked relieved to hear that, while now Krystal was the one looking confused.
"I...might have told the Queen Mother about your own delicate health..." Amy told her with a sweat drop.
"You are very kind, Doctor...but unfortunately, this is not curable. My immune system is not as strong as other people's own immune system." Krystal replied with a sheepish smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The doctor smiled, “oh I fully understand that your condition probably won’t be curable. I expected as much sense it is the same for the former queen. She had fragile health for many years but thought the years I have discovered ways like special foods, herbs, medicines, therapies and exercises that greatly improved her immune system, as well as her quality of life. The queen mother wants me to examine you so we can see if your condition is the same as hers and we can implement some of the same techniques that have helped her.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is...really kind, Sir." Krystal replied with a light embarrassed blush.
"Will you let him examinate you?" Amy asked her. "Maybe he can help improve your health a little."
"I...I guess it is worth a try..." Krystal replied.
She was just being a little shy at the moment...but at least she agreed to let him check her up.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Oh don’t worry it won’t be anything too personal or invasive. I just want to check a few things and ask a few questions that’s all.” The doctor replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded in understanding and soon she let the doctor proceeding asking her questions and giving her a check up.
Once he was done, Krystal just looked at him with partly pinned ears.
"What do you think, Sir...?" she asked him.
Amy was listening in silence, also waiting for the verdict.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“It would appear you have the same immune deficiencies at the Queen Mother has. But that’s a good thing,” he quickly added so she would’ve t start to panic. “Sense it was found so much sooner then hers and we have already spend much time learning from her that the Beni fits should help you out a lot. I will talk to the cooks and servers and see to it that your meals will reflect what will best help your health improve. We can also add special insense and oils to your baths that will also help.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is really kind of you, thank you." Krystal replied with a sweet smile.
"Thank you, Doctor Willabi." Amy replied with a happy smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After that both Krystal and Amy noticed some vary a tap changes. For example at meal times Krystal’s food would be just a little different, she would have a little more fruits and vegetables and she got a special drink in the morning to help support her immune system. The changes were subtle but Krystal would start to feel the impact over time.
It was now 4 days after the ball were all the young eligible girls were presented and every day there had been several men who came by the castle to see Yuki, wanting to spend just a little time with her as each tried for win her approval. It seamed she mad a vary big impression on everyone and Amy’s comments also help.
Unfortunately no one came for Krystal, but at lest lord Whistalberry didn’t come. Perhaps Krystal’s comments about having bad health had deters him enough.
On the bright side today there was another ball but it was not being held at the castle. This time both Krystal and Yuki were invited but Amy could not go as she had other things she had to attend to.
Angelica and Krystal were both getting redy in brand new dresses just for the occasion.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal actually didn't want to go to that ball. She'd be more vulnerable than ever and it just freaked her out...but it would just be rude of her to not go and make the new Consort Queen (Amy) look bad.
She was dressing up with pinned ears and once she was done, she reunited with Yuki.
"...How are you so comfortable with all of this...?" Krystal asked her. "I...just want to stay here, I don't want to feel like a dead animal with vulturs feasting upon it..." she then quietly added with little annoyance.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica looked over at Krystal. “I’m not as… comfortable as you might think.” She replied as she sat down. She looked down at her hands in her lap. “But you see, I have been practicing for this my hole life. For as long as I can remember I was told how my responsabilité as the oldest daughter was to find a good match to help my sisters and that my value depended sole on how well and quickly I marry.”
Angelica then looked over at Krystal, “I may seam like I am comfortable with all this but I’m not, I’m scared that I won’t be good enough for them, that I will make some mistake and ruin my family but for me there is no chose, I have to marry.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I'm also scared..." Krystal replied, looking down at her hands as well. "...I just don't want to embarrass my Lady or embarrass myself...And to have any creeps coming after me." she then added with a sigh.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica reached a hand out and put it on Krystal’s. “One thing that my mother told me many years ago that has always helped me. Being brave is not the absence of fear but the chose that something is more importent then what you fear.” She softly said and took her hand back.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal made a sheepish smile. "...I want to marry for love...not out of necessity or by duty or obligation...what's a wedding if there is no love?" she replied with a little sadness.
...Just like what Amy seems to be going through...I'm not sure she and the King are happy together right now. she then thought to herself.
---
Meanwhile, Amy somehow gained a boost of confidence and energy. She was walking around with color samples in her hands.
After discussing with the Queen Mother, she was feeling more understanding of the King's cold personality...well, cold in appearance, she was able to see a spark of warmth in his eyes...but it was shy, and fleeting, as if afraid to come out.
After thinking of how they parted ways a couple of days ago, Amy decided to surprise her husband the King, and chose to bring back colors and warmth into his life...starting with decorating the castle and their personal chambers.
The color samples were helping her on chosing which colors would fit best in the specific locations that she was walking in.
...The King's wife was slowly shining more brightly, now that she was determined to surprise him.
Amy turned around to look at Annabel and showed her the color purple. "I think this color will compliment the windows if the curtains are purple. It's a strong color that will suit the council room perfectly. It does represent power, independance, devotion, nobility, pride, and royalty." she said with a confident smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica smiled, “I hope you will fine the love you are looking for.” She said.
Just then the carriage they were riding in stoped. A servent came and opened the door for them reveling the grand entryway to a gray manner for some wealthy lord. There were other people in fancy dresses heading into the building and other servants running around helping them in.
“Welcome ladies. Just head up those stairs into the ball where you will be announced.” The servent said
- - -
“You have learned your lessons quit well,” Annabelle replied. “You are correct about the colors and I think you are doing a beautiful job coming up with ideas. Are you wanting to get these done before the kings return?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded softly, thanked the servant, then headed towards where they had to go. "We should stick together...but I doubt we'll have much chance doing so if they all keep asking for a dance or a chat separately." she told Angelica with a light chuckle, trying to lighten the mood. I really hope nothing bad will happen while we're here... she then thought to herself.
---
Amy made a rather...mischievous smile and playfully winked at Annabel. "Yes, I intend on surprising him." she replied with a rather bright smile. "I already picked the colors for His Majesty's personal work office's curtains, they will be black and white. I have a feeling that he spends a lot of time there, so...I don't intend on blinding him with bright colors when he needs to focus the most in there." she then added, being surprisingly smart and considerate of the King's comfort with her choices. "Also...if I remember well, despite the...darker meaning of the color, black can also symbolize elegance, wealth, restraint, and power. The white will add a touch of simplicity, innocence and purity to the whole area."
Amy then looked down at the color samples in her hands with a little softness in her eyes.
"...And then I'll have white tulips be placed near his office desk...they are used to often express an apology, and that means that you want to start over." she said, very sincere.
She did want to start over...she was not falling for King Shadow completely just yet...and despite not having...consumed their mariage yet, they were still married. She genuinely wanted to get to know her husband, she wanted to love him...even if at the time they parted ways, he didn't seemed to love her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
When the two young girls get into the ball room they can see that it is vary locally but not nearly as grand as the one in the Royal castle. The room was a little smaller and only had one level, even the orchestra was much smaller and on just a small little platform. There were people dancing and other talking and some getting some snakes.
As Krystal was looking around suddenly she sees the vary person she was not expecting, Prince Sonic. He was standing amongst a group of guys talking and laughing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal widened her eyes, as she blushed and felt her heart beat faster in her chest.
The Prince...?! What is he doing here...?! she thought to herself in confusion.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Several young women came over to Sonic and started talking to him. They were giggling and laughing and clearly flirting with him. Sonic smirked giving these three girls more than enough attention, almost flirting back with them. He was the absolute pitcher of charm itself.
Angelica didn’t seam to notice Krystal watching the prince. “Wow, this is a grat turn out. So many opportunity to meet a good match.” She said then turned to Krystal, “you just got to remember to be confident, you got this.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"What...? Oh, yeah, right." Krystal replied, a little distracted.
Well, at least someone is confident enough to the point they're hogging all the attention. Krystal then thought, feeling...a little jealous?
Was it really jealousy.
She stayed with Angelica for the most part, but at some point they had to be separated, so Krystal just went to the buffet to get herself something to drink.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
No sooner had Krystal selected a drink and taken a sip, that she heard a voice from behind her.
"Well, fancy meting you here, lady Krystal," the voice said.
That voice Krystal recognized right away as if was the one person she had hoped not to run into. She turned around to see she Lord Whistleberry.
"seeing as how the queen could not attend today I didn't think you would be here. Or, did you come with Lacy Angelica?"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, for obvious reasons, Krystal had hoped not to run into Lord Whistleberry...especially with what she told him about her fragile health and physical condition.
Nevertheless, she has to be polite and engage with the potential suitors, even if they were not a good match.
"Lord Whistleberry, it is nice to see you here. I did come here with Lady Angelica, what about you?" Krystal politely replied with a question.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Well, I cam here looking for you. I believe I may have dismissed you a little too quickly. I would like to ask you for the honor of another dance," Lord Whistleberry said reaching out a hand.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal knew she couldn't refuse, so she put her hand in his.
"What makes you think you dismissed me too quickly, my Lord?" Krystal chose to boldly ask as they were heading to the dance floor.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"When you mentioned having fragile health I thought you might not be a good option but that judgment may have been premature" He replied as he walked her out to the dance floor. He put an arm around her waste and polled her closer then she would have expect, it was quit abrupt.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
If Sonic looked their way, he would see Krystal's ears lightly pin back in both discomfort and anxiety.
Krystal really didn't expected that, but couldn't fight the gesture without making a scene.
"I assure you, my Lord, there are plenty better options than me." Krystal simply replied as confidently as she could.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Oh but I would greatly disagree. I believe you are exactly the kind of woman I am looking for. You are young and beautiful" He replied as they continued to dance. "I have noticed that you do not seam to have many suiters and it makes sense. While you are beautiful you are an outside to this world. You came from poverty and have been thrown in amongst nobility and royalty. You need some one to protect you, To help raze you to a higher states that you can not each on your own. I am a lord and an ancient house. If you were to marry me you would be safe and ever have to work another day in your life"
Before Krystal had a chance to respond to that... what ever that was, some one taped lord Whistleberry on the shoulder and he turned so they could both see nun other then Prince Sonic standing right there.
He cleared his thought, "Parden me Lord Whistleberry but may I pleas cut in," he said so politely that now it was the lord who had no chose but to give way to the prince.
Lord Whistleberry bowed and relesed Krystal. "You may, Your highness" he said and backed away.
Prince sonic then takes Krystal's hand and gently kissed it. "I hope you don't mind I take this dance" he said with that smile of his.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed as the prince kissed her hand and she felt relieved as well.
"It would be my pleasure, Your Highness." Krystal replied with a light smile.
She let the prince take the first steps and after they were away from Lord Whistleberry, she let out a sigh and her body relaxed. She hadn't noticed how tense her body had become.
"Thank you..." she whispered, blushing lightly as they danced.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled as they started to dance. "You looked like you could use a rescue Lord Whistleberry can be a bit... overwhelming to most young ladies he sets his sights on."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I wonder why..." Krystal mumbled under her breathe. "There are plenty more better choices than me, he shouldn't waste his time." she added just as quietly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“That’s the thing, those other so called better choses know that all his is after is an hair and he dosent care of his wife died in the prodded,” Sonic replied as they danced. “He sees You as being an easy target.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That did not sat well with Krystal, he can tell she is now scared, as they danced...and that she got quiet.
"...I don't want to die..." she whispered shakily, pinning her ears as she couldn't help herself but let a single tear slide down on her cheek slowly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic stopped dancing for a moment and tenderly whipped the tear away from her check. "Do not fear for your life. There is nothing he would be willing to do in front of all these people that could hurt you. The only risk of getting hurt would be if you agreed to marry the man. As long as you remain polite to him and never let yourself become alone with him then he is no more dangers to you then a wet kitten," Sonic tried to reassure her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed because of the sweet gesture, and looked a little confused. Her poor little heart was actually falling for the blue prince, slowly, but surely.
She felt really safe with him around.
"I...guess so..." Krystal quietly replied and wipped away the other tears as best as she could, to not ruin the light make up she was wearing. "...But you're the only potential suitor I feel safe around..." she then added, before to widden her eyes and turn bright red.
"I-I-I...!" she blurted out, stammering as she was embarrassed by her own accidental boldness.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little at her statement and her blush. "And to think when we first met you didn't even want to fallow me up the stairs" He lightly tears enjoying the sight of her blushing. "I am honored that you have grown to trust me sense then."
The song ended and the dancing stopped. "Don't worry, You will find just the right suitor for you, just be patient."
~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kept blushing and was still embarrassed.
"T-Thank you..." she quietly replied, not really knowing what to do now.
She didn't want to get asked by other suitors again. She felt like they would all only make her feel uncomfortable, for some reason.
I wonder if Amy's doing ok...she seemed a little low when I left... she wondered to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Another three weeks pasted before word reached the castle that King Shadow was set to return the next day. The castle quickly came alive as servants quickly began to get ready for the kings return.
Over those past few weeks Amy had frequent encounters with the kings older half brother Mephiles. Amy had learned from Annabel that Mephiles was a bastard child of the former king and one of his many mistresses. In fact it was quit common for kings of this realm to take any number of mistresses. But being not from his legal wife, Mephiles had no royal titles or claims to the thrown.
When Amy learned just how common it was for kings to have mistresses and how frequently they chose to bed them over their own wives a small part of Amy's mind couldn't help but think that perhaps Shadow already hade one himself and maybe that's why he didn't bather to sleep with her.
Unlike Shadow who was harsh, cold and distant, Mephiles had been pleasant and kind to her from the moment they met. Despite not having any power everyone in the castle showed him a great deal of respect. While Shadow was away Mephiles made sure to frequently check on her and anything she ever said she would like he mad sure it got done. He was turning out to be quit a powerful allies to have on her side.
Speaking of Allies, Sonic was also turning out to be just as helpful but he seamed more interested in help Krystal. He helped her with the other nobles and helped improve her reputation to try and find her more... resendable suiters. Though some times it was hard to tell whether he was trying to court her himself or if he was trying to pawn her off on some one ells. Sonic was a very confusing prince indeed.
Around lunch time word game to the castle that the king would arrive in just under two hours. in no time they got Amy read waring a special dress that Mephiles had made for her for just this ocation. It was a black dress with large flowing red sleaves and patterns of red rosses all down the front, on the top part of the sleaves and down to the bottom of the dress. It had a very deep neck line that showed off quit a bit of her cleavage and it was tight around her chest and waste exenterating her finger and the size of her breasts. She also had a gold neckless and erasing with matching bright ruby red gems. She looked absolutely breathtaking.
Now She just hade to wait for the king to arrive.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Obviously, this information caused Amy to feel very much insecure about herself and her own mariage. And this dress...this dress made her feel mixed feelings: the cleavage was too revealing to her taste, but she loved the roses pattern on it.
Amy was anxiously awaiting for her husband's arrival, even pacing, even if she was told it was not very lady like. She didn't care, staying motionless only made her feel restricted, and even more agitated.
She had spent all this time redecorating the castle, trying to bring some more colors and life to an otherwise plain castle...or so she thought. The only places she hadn't put her touch on - or at least not too much -, were the Queen Mother's chambers, Shadow's office, and basically the kitchen and bathing areas...you know, the places that didn't needed colors.
"My Lady, you should calm down." Krystal told her, trying to help her relax, and having to be formal since they were not really in Amy's private chambers.
"I can't!" Amy exclaimed, pacing around as best as she could in that dress. "What if he hates me for changing things while he was gone? I even tried to keep his office as neutral as possible!"
His office now had black and white curtains, and a vase with white tulips, as they were also used to symbolize her apology for upsetting him and to add a little touch of life to the room.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I think everything will be fine. You did an excellent job making everything look nice but not going over the top,” Angelica added. “I think he will be impressed and feel more at home here, especially with all the advice you got from his mother.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I hope so...I just wanted this castle to feel more lively..." Amy replied, still pacing with pinned ears.
"It will be alright, my Lady." Krystal replied with a bright smile.
He's unpredictable, I don't know what to expect from him at all... Amy thought to herself, pacing silently now, clearly very anxious about the King's return.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Just then a servant boy ran in, “your highness, the king will be here any minute” he said then ran back outside.
“Don’t worry, you’re going to be ok,” Angelica said trying to concert her. “Just keep in mind what Sonic suggested.”
Earlier that day Sonic hade come buy and have Amy some advice. ‘When the king arrives don’t apologize, don’t question him about the fight, dont even bring up the fight. Greet him with respect as if nothing was wrong and nothing happened before he left,’
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stopped pacing and made an annoyed pose. "He basically said I shouldn't try resolving a problem, but unfortunately for everyone, avoiding the problem will not solve it. We will have to discuss what happened." he replied with a heavy sigh.
"Maybe, yes...but give him the time to be back home, first." Krystal suggested.
Amy wanted to solve that problem as soon as possible, and it showed.
She sighed again. "...Let's just get out in there..." she quietly said and gestured for the two to follow her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"i think it would be best if we stay here for now." Angelica replied as She looked over at Krystal to ty and keep her from fallowing Amy.
When Amy got outside she stood at the top of the beautiful staircase that led into the front of the castle. Not long after she stepped outside three carriages came around a bend in the road approaching the castle. Each carriage had a driver and a solder sitting in front as well as two soldiers in back. There were also soldiers on horseback in front caring flags with the kings personal banner and more horseback soldiers in the back with more flags. The sight looked nearly identical to when the king's man came to Amy's village to find him a bride. The two differences were that this caravan was much bigger and the king was among them.
The caravan approached the castle at a rather decent pace and soon polled up to the stairs stopping with the center one right in front of the stairs. The door was opened and a solder stepped out. Amy did not know but this was the kings most loyal guard, Dusk. Once he was sure that the area was clear he steeped to the side.
The next moment everyone in the aria bowed as the king himself steeped out of the carriage. King Shadow still looked as hot as ever with his dark black fur, white chest fur and stunning red eyes. He turned to one of the soldiers and said something Amy could not hear motioning back into the carriage then started walking towards the stairs.
Amy then saw something she did not expect. The next person to step out of the carriage was a woman in a moderately fancy dress waring a clock over her head and casting Shadow on her face so Amy could not see any details about her or even what species she was. Ass soon as she stepped out one of the guards quickly took her to the side and through a different door into the castle. This reminded her very much of when Krystal and herself were snuck into the castle before she married the king.
Who was that woman and why where they keeping her identity so secret? Why was she traveling in the same carriage as the king, what was so special about her? Could the king have found himself a new wife? After all he had not consummated their marriage and could easily have it nullified. Or, perhaps this girl was his mistress. Amy was told how common it was for kings to have at lest one if not many. was this a woman she would have to learn to share her husband with?
Amy would not have much time to think about those ideas as Shadow was walking up the stairs towards her. [[USER_B]] said the following:
A million questions were rushing through her mind indeed about that lady, and she felt hurt thinking it could potentially be a mistress, when they didn't even consumated their own wedding yet.
Knowing that she couldn't do anything about it hurt more than she wanted to admit.
Dusk was following close by behind Shadow, and bowed to Amy once they got close to her.
"Your Majesty." he politely said.
Amy made a little bow back, but was confused. "Hello, Sir, I...don't think we have met yet...?"
"I am Dusk, my Lady. I am the King's advisor and appointed Guard." Dusk simply replied and made a light smile.
Dusk had kept things simple and straight to the point, which is what Shadow seemed to appreciate a lot.
Dusk then looked at the King. "Your Queen looks lovely, Your Majesty. I will leave you both to catch some time together, now. You can always send someone to fetch me if you need assistance." he told Shadow, making Amy blush from the compliment
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As Shadow walked each servent he passed bowed and welcome the king home. Shadow nodded to each, acknowledging them for their greeting.
He walked up the stairs listening Dusk and Amy’s conversation. He nodded to Dusk, “alright, I will call for you if I need you,” he replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk nodded, and bowed to the two of them, before to leave and attend his other duties.
Amy was still blushing, but she made a nice bow to Shadow.
"Welcome home, my King." she politely said, then looked at him in the eyes. "I took the freedom to make the castle more welcoming during your absence, I hope you will at least appreciate the effort, even if it might not be to your liking." she then informed him, so that he wouldn't be too surprised when he saw the colorful decorations throughout the castle's indoors.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow nodded to her bow and thanked her for her greeting before she explained her changes.
“I thought sooner or latter you would. Such things are not within my skill set. I just left up the decorations my father preferred so I would not have to deal with it,” he replied not even remotely offended.
“But I did want to talk with you, walk with me,” he said as he motioned for her to come along and then started walking towards the castle’s doors.
As the walked into the castle and though the main entryway he didn’t say anything. In fact it was not quit clear yet where he was going. After a moment he begin talking again. “I should not have yelled,” he said as they walked. “I had revived a letter from one of the neighboring nation regarding a threat to the recent alliance. I worked very hard to build this alliance and the benefits it would bring to the people could not be jeopardized. I hade to act fast to preserve the alliance. I was under a great deal amount of stress and reacted poorly.”
Shadow stoped and turned to face Amy. “You were right, I should have told you about the trip as soon as I knew it had to be done. But just as you are not accustom to this society I am not accustom to having a wife. Moving forward I will see to it that your are informed of any more major events.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was taken aback by the apology: she had no idea he was going through that when she engaged into an argument with him. Had she known he was already so stressed out, she would have refrained from doing so...or at least try not to engage into an argument that would get out of hands.
"I...thank you, for the apology, my King...I also apologize for pushing your buttons, I did not know you were going through that...had I known, I would have tried to not argue like that with you." Amy replied, genuinely feeling a little guilty. "I guess...we are both learning...but if you ever need to talk about certain things, you can always talk to me, too." she then added, genuinely offering a way for him to unwind if he ever needed it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow nodded, “I will try to keep that in mind,” he replied. That hole conversation was so… formal, like two people trying to be polite but knowing next to nothing about the other. At lest now Amy knew Shadow was not being difficult on purpose. As king he dealt with a lot of stressful situations that effected the lives of so many people that on top of his dismal childhood as a hostess in an often country made his behavior quit understandable. At lest, most of it.
“As for now I must meet with my brothers and the council to discuss what has happened while I was away. Will you be attending tonight’s banquet?” He asked.
There was a banquet being held that night in honer of the kings return, Amy was well aware of it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, Amy was now aware of all of that, and it made her feel more understanding of his situation.
Amy nodded softly. "Of course, my King. I will be seeing you at tonight's banquet." she replied with a light smile.
Amy then hesitated, but the urge was stronger than her self control. Amy got closer to Shadow and got on her toes as she rest her hands on his muscular chest, and a gave him a gentle kiss on the lips, making it last only a few seconds, but also enough to taste his lips.
Amy then pulled back, blushing lightly, but smiling warmly. "Have a nice day, my King. I'm looking forward to seeing you again tonight." she said with a warmth he hadn't felt in her voice yet, as she gently pulled a strand of quill away from her face.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was a bit stunned by that not expecting her to kiss him. Perhaps she was becoming more accustom to the idea of being married faster than he expected. He chuckled a little under his breath. she is becoming more bold, perhaps she may just be ready soon he thought.
“Perhaps I shall talk to my staff about planning your coronation. I think it’s about time out lands had a Queen,” he replied with a smirk. He then turned and began to walk off. “I will see you tonight.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked quite surprised to hear him say that: be crowned queen so soon? Was she truly ready?
The thought made her heart flutter with both excitement and reserve, as she found out that she was enjoying some challenges at times, so this meant she would have more responsibilities and thus would bring more challenges.
"It is up to you to decide, Sir. And I will see you tonight as well, my King." Amy replied with a soft smile, her heart pounding in her chest as she watched him leave with blushing cheeks.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A while latter Shadow was in the meeting with his advisers and brothers. Shadow was sitting at the head of the in his office with Sonic sitting on one side. Dusk was standing behind him and his advisers, which included steal and Nirbhaya stood on the others side of the table from where Shadow was sitting. So fare most of this meting has been going over things that happened while Shadow was away, rather normal stuff.
"Well, if no one has anything ells," Shadow said once they had finished discussing those things. But then one of his older, if not his oldest adviser's, Lord Palmore cleared his through.
"There was one more matter of business we need to discuses that is of utmost importance to this country," Lord Palmore stated. "I know you have just returned but we need to know if our soon to be queen is yet to be with child."
Shadow quickly rose to his feet slamming his hands down on the desk. "How the hell is that any of your business" he snaped back at him.
Lord Palmore's face did not look effected at all by the young king's outburst. "It is my business because the continuation of the royal line is the business of everyone. Continuing your royal line with ensure stability for everyone in our country. It is of the utmost important that the queen becomes with child as quickly as possible."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk wasn't impressed either by this outburst as he stood tall and proud behind the King's chair, seemingly unphased by the rised anger of His Majesty.
"Everything will come in its own pace and time, Lord Palmore." he calmly replied, supporting the King as always. "Our Lady Queen will be be with child, that is an event that is yet to come, and that will come to pass...but this is also a private and sensitive subject, and most defenitely nothing that should be pressured upon, so let us discuss something else, in the meantime." he then added, a hint of warning in his voice, as he spoke.
Dusk already spoke of Amy as if she was already the queen...she must definitively has made a really good impression on him.
Nirbhaya looked at Lord Palmore, Dusk, and then the King, as he was trying to keep his cool with Dusk's support.
"While you were gone, your Lady Wife has taken it upon herself to make the castle more warm and welcoming by directing how to decorate most of the locations that she knew she was allowed to go in. She was at every event that was required of her, and proved herself to be a force to be reckoned with. She is kind, smart, determined, and empathetic. I personally think that your Lady Wife is ready to be crowned and be your rightful Queen and reign by your side, Your Majesty." Nirbhaya spoke truthfully, hoping this would also help the King to think about something else.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“I would agree with that,” Steel said comply but sense he was the one who chose her that was to be expected.
“The Princess is still new to the ways of high society and royalty. I think it would be better if she was given more time to acclimate and learn before she is thrown into the center of everything,” Another adviser, a man named Samuel, Duke of Hastings, commented.
“The Princess is learning very fast and seams more than up to the challenge. As lord Nirbhaya pointed out she is determined to do the best possible job she can and the sooner she learns how to do that Kobe the better.” Steel replied.
“Yes, she may be smart and determined but she is also stubborn and very opinionated. You let her have to much authority before she learns how things are done it could have drastic consequences to if she offends out allies or worse our enemies.” Lord Palmore explained as folded both of his hands over the top of his cane. “I believe it would be better to wait till it can be confirmed that she is with child. At lest then if she is found to be infertile then it will be much easier to find a new wife if she is not already queen.”
Shadow narrowed his eyes at Palmore, “I have already decided to begin preparations for her coronation. My decision on this matter is final, I will not discus it further.” He replied before sitting back down.
Lord Palmore had but to bow to the kings decision. “As you wish, your majesty.” Palmore, being the oldest of the kings advisors had a more traditional mindset and would often try to persuade the king to keep things they way they have always been. But above all wove he was loyal and in the end would always respect the kings chose. Shadow kept him around because he offered a perspective often different from the others.
Shadow sighed, “this meting is over, you may all go,” he instructed.
The advisors bowed and began leaving the room but Sonic did not get up. He looked at Dusk in a kind of you might want to stick around kind of way. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk got the message, and stayed as Steel, Nirbhaya, Samuel, and Palimore left the room and closed the door bwhind them.
The room was so much more quiet, now that only three of them remained in the room.
"...I personally don't see any reason why you should be pressured as well, Your Majesty." Dusk finally commented. "Your Lady Wife appears ready to me, she seemed to be carrying herself quite confidently, and made the castle hers in a subtle way." he then added, looking at the black and white curtains. "And...if I am not mistaken, those flowers have are a message to you." he then concluded, staring at the white tulips in the vase on Shadow's desk.
They actually did mean something...they symbolized Amy's apology, a request to move past what had happened.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow looked over at them for a moment and chuckled a little to himself. Looks like she had planed this our already he thought to himself.
The kind was in the middle of enjoying the little secret message when Sonic smirked. “You haven’t bed her yet, have you?”
Shadow’s expression hardened again as he looked away from his brother and Dusk picking up some papers. “I have not had a chance, You know I just got back from my trip and came right to this meeting.”
Sonic stood up and walked in front of the desk putting both his hands on it. “You know exactly what I mean big brother” He said putting an emphasis on the words big brother. “You never consummated your marriage and don’t try to deny it. I could tell by the way you reacted when Palmore asked if she was with child. You know that’s impossible because she is still a virgin.”
Shadow takes a deep breath and glanced around the room to make sure no one ells is there, not even a servent. He let out a sigh and leaned back in his chair, “that information is not to be shared with anyone but… no, I have not.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk frowned, as this was something he didn't know, and shouldn't have needed to know either, since this pas personal to the King.
"I thought you had bed her on your wedding night, Your Majesty." he said with slight confusion. "Not only is this a delicate topic, the situation is also quite problematic, as like Lord Palmore said, the people will expect your Lady Wife to be with your child soon." he then added, still frowning.
He was not being impolite or anything, just pointing out the obvious.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow sighed, “don’t you think I know that,” he replied rubbing his forehead. “It has been drilled into me for years.” He sighed again. “I was planning to on our wedding night.”
Sonic folded his arms and leaned back on his chair, “well then what happened, why didn’t you?”
Shadow sighed and put his hand down, “when we were walking to the marital chamber she… she was so scared, I couldn't go through with it, not like that.” He replied he then sighed from stress and frustration. “I’m not exactly a general man.”
Sonic laughed a little and smirked, “with the way the whores stager away from your chamber I would believe it,”
Shadow sighed, “exactly, I could not risk destroying my bride if she was not ready for it.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk forced a cough. "In any case, I have no fear that the question about your Lady Wife being with child or not will be fixed eventually." he said, then looked ovet at Sonic. "As for you, Your Highness, when are you also going to be wed? Just because you are only the Prince doesn't mean you don't have similar obligations than your brother the King. You must find a match and marry, to also carry the royal line on your side." he then said with a serious tone.
Dusk did not like to speak of women in such a vulgar way that Sonic used, he found it dishonorable and pathetic.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic narrowed his eyes at Dusk then looked away, "I have plenty of time to find a wife," he replied as almost pouting.
Shadow chuckled a little, "About that, you may need to fulfill that duty sooner then you realize." he replied
Sonic looked over at Shadow, "Wait, you couldn't mean?"
"Yes, that's exactly what it means," Shadow replied. "What ells did you think was going to happen after that letter I let you read."
Sonic narrowed his eyes at his brother, "That was your mistake not mine. Why am I being forced to fix your problems" he said clearly upset.
"If you can find another way to solve the problem then by all means, do so. But till then you might as well prepare yourself," Shadow replied.
They were clearly talking about something that they had not intended to explain to dusk sense they didn't say enough for it to make sense.
"regardless," Sonic said trying to change the subject. "What are you going to do about your wife soon to be queen?"
Shadow sighed, "I just have to wait for her to be ready. I just don't know how to help her"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"You have to show her that you care." Dusk calmly replied. "A simple gesture, such as giving her flowers, as simple as it is, could mean a lot more than you think, to her." he then added.
He rose an eyebrow when they looked at him with slight confusion.
"Not all of the ladies are after wealth. There as some out there who just wants genuine attention." Dusk said, unphased by how they were staring at him. "In any case, you must have genuine interest in your significant other, develop a strong relationship with her, and show her that you care not just for her body, but her as a whole person." he then added.
He clearly had experience in the courting field...it was not very clear that he was actively courting the royal seamstress, Sparkle, but he apparently was, given the advice he was willing to give.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow sighed, “that might be how it works for normal people but not for royalty and nobles. For use marriage is more often about alliances and necessity then relationships,” Shadow replied.
“You should stop worrying about courting her and just get the job done,” Sonic replied.
Shadow roiled his eyes, “I told you already, I’m not doing that. The message may not have been ether of our chose but we are both in the situation and we might as well make the best of it.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Dusk gave Sonic a dull look. "You clearly know nothing, if you think so little and important as something like that." he told hkm with obvious restrained annoyance. "Women aren't little puppies that you can command at the snap of your fingers, no matter what. You are given that illusion because of your status, nothing more, nothing less."
He then looked over at Shadow. "Try to have a heart-to-heart discussion with your Lady Wife. Tell her what you like about her, or show genuine interest in what she have to tell you. Keep in mind that it's the simple and little things that often matters the most." he told him, before to look at the vase of white tulips, and their simple hidden message of an apology for Shadow from Amy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow looked at the flowers as well. He then turned back to Dusk. “Alright, sense you seam to have an idea of what this stuff means I want you to pick out an appropriate kind of flower and have them delivers to her right away.” He replied.
He then turned to Sonic, “as for you, we will need to discuss this problem.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Right away, Your Majesty." Dusk replied, a little amused. "I know just exactly what is appropriate in this case."
It took a little while, but while Amy was tending to her duties with Annabelle, Krystal and Angelica, there was a know on the door.
Amy looked just as confused as the three others: who was interrupting Annabelle's teaching, now?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A survient then came in, “excuse me but I have gift for princess Amy,” she said. She was holding a beautiful bouquet of roses.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy widened her eyes and looked surprised. "For me?" she replied, gently taking the beautiful bouquet of roses. "Is it from the King?" she then questioned the servant.
"It is quite beautiful." Krystal commented with a smiled.[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Yes, they are from the king," The servant replied before excusing herself to leave.
"Oh wow, that's so sweet of him," Angelica commented seeing how purity they where.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled, blushed lightly and nodded, smelling the roses. It seemed promising, so far.
"We need to put them in water and then resume pir course." she said.
"There is a vase over there, I think it is empty." Krystal replied and pointed at it.
Some minutes later, the roses bouquet was in the vase with water and waiting to be taken back to Amy's quarters.
The ladies soon resumed Annabelle's lesson, while the banquet was still getting prepared all day.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Latter that same day Amy, Krystal and Angelica where in the great lounge as guests began arriving for the grand welcome home feast for the king. Amy was spending most of the time greeting the guests. It was getting closer to the start as everyone was waiting mostly for the king to come.
Just then Krystal is approached by nun other then lord Wistaberry. He bowed to Krystal as he takes her hand and kissed it. "I have been looking forward to another chance to see you"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal had not expected to see Lord Wistaberry yet again, even though she should have.
She blushed lightly and made a sheepish smile. "Good evening, Lord Wistaberry. You seem to be everywhere, I see." she replied, politely but somewhat playful, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lord Wistaberrry laughed a little, "It was hard to get an invitation to this rather exclusive event but I needed to speak with you." He replied. "I recently traveled to the village of your birth to try and locate your brother in order to negotiate for your hand. Unfortunately your brother was no where to be found and has not been seen sense you left. Is there another you wish to negotiate on your behalf or will you be excepting my proposal on your own behalf?"
Wait, no one knew where her brother was? Before they left the village they were both told that their families would be greatly compensated, be given lands and titles and be respected among the village. so where did her brother go? what could have happened to him while she was away.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's face went paler than she already was, and she widened her eyes, opening her mouth in shock.
The Lord went to her birth village to negotiate her hand with Silver? And he wasn't there?
Nobody has seen my brother ever since I left?! Krystal wondered, starting to feel the crushing weight of intense worry and fear crawling into her heart. What the hell is going on?! What happened to Silver?!
"...That's impossible!" Krystal exclaimed, pulling her hand away. "He was there when I left! He can't just have disappeared like that! Someone must know something!" she then exclaimed again, clearly distressed.
Her fear and worry for her brother completely clouded the rest, even the mention of her hand potentially being negotiated.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lord Whistaberry razed an eyebrow. "Why would I lie about something like that. If your brother was able to be found I would not have left that village till we had reached an arrangement for your hand. Seeing as no such arrangement has been made you must realize that he could not be found." He replied. "But your brother is of little consequence to me. It is fare more important to get back to the matter at hand. I wish to seek your hand to be my wife"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"My brother is of big consequence to me!" Krystal protested.
She then turned away from him. "I can't discuss this right now...I need to find about his whereabouts, this will have to wait!" she added, and started walking away hurriedly.
Krystal was clearly worried and afraid, more so now that she had found out that her brother was missing.
Amy noticed that something was going on and widened her eyes, concerned for her best friend. Alas, she couldn't leave her spot and watched Krystal walking away hurriedly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Hay, don't leave!" Wistabery protested as he started to fallow her. he reached out and grabbed Krystal by the arm to keep her from getting away. "Do you have any idea what I did to be invited to this?" he said starting to sound upset.
Just then another arm grabbed onto Lord Wistaberry's, it was nun other then Prince Sonic. "Then it would be quit the shame if some one were forced to ask you to leave" he said in a rather cold tone. Here Sonic was, once again saving her from something.
Lord wistaberry let go of Krystal and took a step back so that Sonic would let go of him. "Forgive me your highness. I will leave her be," he said and bowed. He then turned and started to walk away.
Sonic then get in Krystal's way so she can not leave, "Now, why don't you explain to me what happened and why you are trying to leave?"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's ears were pinned, she clearly didn't liked to be grabbed like that by such a persistent man.
"This Lord went to my village of birth to find my brother in an attempt to negotiate for my hand, and told me my brother has not been seen ever since I left!" Krystal blurted out, clearly still very much worried about her brother. "My brother wouldn't just disappear like that, someone has to know about his whereabouts!" she then added, tearing up from such worry and fear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"And what would leaving accomplish?" Sonic calmly replied. "Where did you expect to go, what did you think you could do on your own?" Sonic added.
Sonic then puts a hand out and gently whipped away her tears. "I know you are worried about your brother but at the moment there is nothing you can do about it. Remember you are a noble now, and as such there will be times when you wont have the luxury to express how you feel or run away when there is a problem. You will need to stand tall and act as though nothing is wrong even if your hole world is crumbling around you. This is one of those times, for if any of these people think your leaving is a sign of weakness they will take you apart," Sonic reminded her. It might seam a little harsh but it was the reality. There was nothing Krystal could do about finding her brother tonight, she would have to wait for morning.
"Stay by my side and I will help you get through tonight. Then in the morning I will send out my own best men to begin searching for your brother." Sonic added hoping that might help her. "If your brother is half as strong as you then I have no doubt he is perfectly fin." he added then smiled that oh so charming smile he had.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly sniffled and knew that he was right...but she couldn't help herself and worry a great deal about Silver.
She wipped some of her tears away as she listened to Sonic's speech, and blushed a little when he offered her compliments and the compromise or spending the night with him, and also help her find her brother in some way.
"O-Ok..." she finally said, as he had managed to help her calm down. She then offered a sweet little smile, still blushing. "Thank you, Your Highness." she said, her voice no more high than a whisper.
He made her feel safe, she did not feel afraid anymore standing by his side.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked a little then put his hand under her chin making her look up at him. “Why don’t you just call me Sonic” he said then let go of her chin. “Why don’t we get back in there. I bet my brother will be ariving any moment and the banquet will start and we don’t want to be late.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed a little more. "O-Ok, Sonic..." she replied, feeling awkward calling him by his namesake alone.
They did go back into the room, and soon Amy walked towards them, after shw was done greetind everyone that required it.
"Is everything alright?" she questioned Krystal mostly.
"Y-Yes, everything is alright." she smiled sheepishly.
Amy frowned. "You didn't looked fine while discussing with Lors Wistaberry..." she replied.
Krystal just looked away with pinned ears. "...he's just courting me as usual..." she basically whispered her reply, although there was a hint of defeat.
Amy kept frowning, then looked at Sonic. "Well, evening to you, Sir." she simply greeted him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Good evening to you as well princess,” Sonic replied. He then chuckled a bit. “Though, I guess i should get use to calling you your highness after what I brother told me erlyer today.” He added referring to the planning for Amy to become ofishaly queen.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed lightly, but she let out a chuckle. "Lady Amy is a nice title to call me, too." she smirked back with modesty. She then looked over at Krystal. "Are you sure you are alright?" she asked her again.
Krystal made a sheepish smile. "Yeah, please don't worry about me. This night is about you and the King, not me."
Amy clearly didn't lose any of her concern for her best friend, but chose to let it go. She looked back at Sonic.
"I am slowly starting to be at home here...I hope you and the King don't mind the little decorations I asked to be added around the castle." she said, then smiled sheepishly. "It all looked empty...I thought adding some color would make it more welcoming. I avoided certain areas, of course." she then added with a light laughter.
Krystal just smiled lightly, listening to her. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled, “my brother isn't much for decorating, he knows he dosent have an eye for it. He always said that he would let his wife handle that, who ever she ended up being and you seamed to understand that even without being told,” Sonic complimented. “Shadow just removed the decorations from our fathers more… vulgar taste and let it be.” So, there was a reason why so many places were bare and empty.
Before Amy could respond one of the servants came over, “for give the interruptions your majesties, but the king is on his way and he has asked for his wife to join himSo they may enter together.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, that explained why a lot of locations looked cold and empty.
Amy acknowledged the servant. "Alright." she replied, then looked over at Krystal. "I guess you can stay with His Higness, I'd rather not have you be alone."
Krystal smiled sheepishly. "Only if he wants to." she replied, looking over at him.
"I'll come back soon hopefully, just keep out of trouble." Amy chuckled, then followed the servant.
Krystal just stood there awakwardly and watching Amy go.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little, “of cores I want to,I offered it before coming back in the room didn’t I,” he said as he put an hand on her lower back. “Just stay with me and I will help you get through this.”
Me while Amy was lead to a hallway behind the large doors the king would enter in through to wait for him.
She was not waiting long when Shadow aprotched. The men at the doors seamed as though they were about to open them when Shadow held his hand up to stop them. “I need to sock with my wife,” he said in a rather stern, almost sounding upset voice.
The two men bowed and backed away from the door.
Shadow then looked at Amy, “I just spoke with my mother and learned that while I was gone you went to see her not just once but three times” he said still just as sternly. What he made that she went to see his mom? The queen mother was the one who invited her each time, did she not explain that?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy stiffened, but she didn't looked away and held her head high.
"At her request." she replied calmly, although her gaze softened, almost looking sad.
Why is he upset by this? It is true that I went to see her at her request all this time...is he afraid that we discussed things that he'd rather not have me know...? Amy wondered, as she never looked away from Shadow's piercing ruby eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow takes a deep breath, almost as if he realized his tone was harsher than he intended. “Yes, she informed me of that as well,” he replied sounding a little less angry but still a bit stiff. “That fact that she asked to see you is not the problem, I knew she would want to meet your eventually. It’s what you discussed with her that cased problems,” he replied.
Shadow then closed his eyes and put a hand on his forehead before sliding it back along his quill and taking a deep breath.
He then opened his eyes again and looked at Amy. “I will just get to the point, at my mothers request we will be leaving for castle Dunbar in the northern moutons in three days. We will be taking no work, not advisors, non of the court, including your ladies and only minimal servants and we will not be returning here till you are with child.” Shadow informed her.
By the way he explained it this was the part his was angry about, not that Amy talked to his mom but that his mom was making them go isolate themselves to make sure Amy got pregnant.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy widened her eyes, seemingly shocked, but then her gaze softened again.
"My King...I know you do not want to be forced into things that you don't want to do, and so do I...but think about this that way..." she said and got closer to him. "...Only my eyes will be on you, for a while. This is a good way to get to know each other more privately." she whispered, then pulled back and blinked playfully at him, with a light smile.
Amy knew she was right about one thing, at least...King Shadow won't be under all those many eyes of expectation for a while. He'd only have to deal with her and her gaze, and that she could handle it, now.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow takes a deep breath, “perhaps it will be good to take a brake,” he replied starting to feel a bit better about it. He then started to chuckle a bit, “I have not hade a brake sense taking the throne, there just has never been enough time.” He replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smirked a little more playfully. "Then it can only be a good thing. Don't think about it as being part of our duty...think about it as a way to escape for a while." she replied, lowering her voice and blinked playfully again. "We can worry about the dutiful part once we get there." she then added with a sheepish smile.
She was clearly trying to cheer him up, but she was no fool, she knew they'd have to work on...said duty, once there.
Amy then gently wrapped her arm around his, not giving him the time to reply.
"For now, let's not think about what is expected of us...we have something else at hand to deal with, at the moment." she said with more confidence, genuinely trying to help him feel lighter.
It was her way to signify that he wasn't alone and that she has his back, weither he liked it or not.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow looked at her fore a moment before a slight smile came to his face. He then nodded to the men at the door allowing them to announce them as they opened the door.
On the other side of the doors the guests all hear that the king and his wife are coming and when the doors opened they walked in with Amy still holding Shadow’s arm.
Sonic chuckled, still standing next to Krystal. “It would appear your friend is started to impress my brother.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled confidently, just happy to help him keep his mind of what they talked about. Maybe...just maybe, after having spent some time alone and together...they'd both be ready to do what was expected of them, and bring forth an heir.
Amy gently squeezed Shadow's arm, as if to encourage him, but perhaps she was just still getting used to being at the center of such big audience's attention.
Krystal smiled, looking relieved and happy. "I wonder what happened, she looks more confident and comfortable around him, now." she wondered, then looked over at him. "Do you know something that I don't?" she questioned him with an amused frown
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a bit, “I have a felling my mother may have gotten to them,” he replied.
Sense the king was not here it was time to start the meal and everyone was lead into the dinning room.
Lord wistaberry was walking towards Krystal, clearly wanting to sit next to her but Sonic put an arm around her and lead her over to a char basically blocking him from getting any closer. He then polled out Krystal’s chair and let her sit. He then instructed a servent to show the unwanted lord to a chair on the other table away from them.
Shadow sat at the high table and Amy sat next to him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal did notice the lord trying to approach her and was grateful for Sonic to intervene.
"Thank you, Sir." she thanked him. What's with Lord Wistaberry? I told him I would not be a suitable wife for him... she then thought to herself with a frown.
Amy sat and caught a glance of Sonic shooing Lord Wistaberry away from Krystal by having him led by a servant to a chair farther away from them.
She couldn't help herself but to smile a bit, a little amused.soders
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The diner went well as they all celebrated the king's return not realizing he was about to leave again in three days. The evening was almost over when Sonic got an idea. he leaned over to Krystal, "I just thought of a way for your to be done with Lord Wistaberry and never have to deal with him again." ~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked at him and blinked in confusion. "How?" she asked in a whisper, genuinely curious.
No one has an idea that Shadow and Amy would be leaving alone in just three days indeed.
The room was alive with conversations, music and laugher, genuine or forced.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"You see that door over there," he said looking over at one of the side door. "It leads to a corridor that opens out into an Indore garden. All you need to do is get up and head there. The lord will no doubtable fallow you there and I will make sure that he is never able to bug you again"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked a little uncomfortable with the idea, but deep down, she was willing to risk it.
"Ok...I'll do it." she replied quite seriously.
She got up from her sit after some time, excused herself to the people she had been chatting with, and took the direction the Prince had instructed her to take.
Krystal could sense the eyes of Lord Wistaberry on her back, and she was feeling nervous about all of this, but she bravely ignored her instinct to run and just did what she was meant to do, heading for the indoor garden.[[USER_A]] said the following:
When Krystal got to the atrium it was much grander then she realized and very beautiful. It was very picefull and quiet that for a moment she could almost forget the stress of the night, almost.
just as expected she hears footsteps behind her and when she turned around there was Lord Wistaberry walking towards her as expected. he had a very determined look on his face. "Once I have made up my mind I can not be deterred." he said continuing to walk towards her, "I will have you for my bride one way or another, you will be mine."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal pinned her ears slightly and stepped back as he approached, but she was not willing to let his intimidating demeanor stop her from resisting.
"Are you deaf or did you just choose to forget what I told you about my fragile health?" she snapped in annoyance. "Leave me alone! I'm not interested in being your wife and in your games!" she then protested.
She felt scared and dangerously alone...but she would fight back as best as she could if he chose to harm her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
He continued to walk twords her, “I was not asking, I will have you, even if I have to ruin you to do it.” He said his voice getting more intense and his behavior more erratic.
Suddenly he stoped and his eyes went wide.
“Just as I suspected, you have forgotten yourself Lord Wistalberry,” Came the voice of nun other than prince Sonic. His voice sounded like he was directly behind Krystal and by the way the lord was staring over her shoulder it was clear that’s where the prince was. Krystal had not heard him approach nor did she sense him till he was just… there.
“Y-your highness, I-I can explain, it’s not how it,” Lord Whistalberry tried to say but was interrupted.
“Oh it’s exactly how it sounded. You were planning to force yourself on this young lady simply because she would not mary you” Sonic replied moving closer to a Kristal till she could feel him right behind her. “That is something I can not allow.”
“For you see,” Sonic then put an arm around Krystal’s wast and the other he put under her chin and turned her head to look up at him. Sonic then looked down at Krystal and into her eyes, “she is already mine,” he said before quickly pressing his lips onto her in a deep and passionate kiss.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal barely had the time to react to anything, but she was wide eyed and blushing quite brightly as she felt the passion of that kiss.
She however gave in and closed her eyes, returning the kiss just as passionately as she wrapped her arms around the Prince's neck, and her ears were slightly pinned back.
Being in the Prince's arms made her feel safe and for an obvious reason, and comfortable because she trusted him.
She forgot all about the Lord Wistaberry's harassement with that passionate kiss she was sharing with Prince Sonic.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Lord Whistaberry took a step back feeling broth berças and a little awkward.
After a moment of the kiss Sonic broke it then looked at the lord. “You may not have understood my pre was warnings but understand this.” He said as his expression turn serious, deathly serious. “If I ever see you near my girl, or even hear word that you dared look at her for two long I will personally kill you myself, strip your family of all lands and tittles and see that your name is discarded for all time. DO I MAKE MY SELF CLEAR NOW!!!” he snapped.
The lord took another stop back in fear, oh yeah, he got the message that time. He bowed as low as he could without getting down on the grown. “Pleas forgive me your highness, I will not bother her again, I give you my word.”
“Good,” Sonic replied, “now get out of her,” he added before turning back to Krystal, “i want to be alone with my girl,” he said before quickly putting another deep kiss on her lips.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was clearly confused and played along, her heart beating faster than before.
She wondered if he was just playing around to get the Lord Wistaberry to leave her alone, or if the Prince was sincere.
Once they broke up the kiss, she was left still blushing and panting from the intensity of the kissing.
"I-I...T-Thank you..." she stammered, rather bashful but smiling sweetly with pinned ears.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic looked down at her for a moment before a soft smile came to his own face. He took his hand that had been used to move her head to face him and slowly slid the back of his fingers along her check then down her jaw line. He starred strate into her eyes as he did this. His other hand polled her body even closer to him till there was no space between them at all.
“I told you from the start, this is so much I can do for you if you just trust me,” Sonic replied
Once Sonic’s had got to her chin he let his hand rotate a little to this time slide the inside tips of his fingers slide up the other side of her jaw and up her check. From there his slid his hand back along her head and into her quills.
Just then he held the back of her head as he kissed her on the lips for a third time. He quickly tilted his head depending the kiss. Without hesitation he slid his tong into her moth intending to taste every inch of it.
This was different than the first two kisses. The first two were a display in front of the frustrating lord, but this, this was a kiss, a real kiss.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed again, if not more, and returned the kiss, just as she did previously.
This kiss...it just felt so right, so meaningful. It wasn't to show off indeed, she could feel that.
Krystal wrapped her arms around his next again, giving into this sudden turn of events.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic broke this kiss only for a second or two, just long enough for them to both get a quick gasp of air before kissing her once again.
His hand that was on her wast slid down lower and lower till he was literally rubbing her but. Then without warning his started to his lay with her tail all while his tong danced with her own tong in her mouth.
Before Krystal knew what was going on it went from just a kiss to Sonic literally making out with her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gasped through the making out, blushing brightly as she did not expected the Prince to do any of that.
She suddenly put her hands on his chest and pushed him away a little.
"W-What are you doing?" she stuttered in confusion and panting slightly, her face still flushed with a bright blush.
She was not questioning the kissing...just what he was doing to her tail.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic just chuckled with a look of amusement on his face. “What, you can’t tell me you didn’t like it, I can see it in your eyes,” Sonic replied.
Despite her hands on his chest he leaned in closer to whisper in her ear, “I can smell it, I can taste it on your breath.” He said then licked her ear in an enticing, seductive kind of way. “I can hear how your heart is beating.” He whispered again.
Sonic then takes the had that had been behind her head, till she polled back, and teased her jaw line again. He held onto her chin as he traced her lower lip with his thumb. He looked down in her eyes as a very sexy smirk came to his face.
Chaos why the hell did he have to be so sexy, so charming… so good at kissing…
“We both know you want this,” Sonic said then leaned in closer again till his lips where inches from her, “don’t fight it.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's face remained flushed with a fierce blush.
Yes, she wanted this, she had been wanting this for weeks, now...but at what cost?
Krystal let out a breathe she did not realized she had been holding in. She just stared into the Prince's green eyes, unable to look away as if its intensity was forbidding her from doing that...
...but she then suddenly clamped her eyes shut, pinning her ears as she was unable to move a muscle.
"I-I do...want it, b-but...is it...t-truly what you want...?" she stuttered, feeling a pinch of pain asking that.
She did not want to be used...weither it was by the Prince, or any male. She would not accept that.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A smirk came to his face but only briefly but with her eyes closed she didn’t see it. He then glance from one side to the other before looking back at her. “Come with me,” Sonic said not exactly answering her question.
Sonic then takes her hand and quickly turned and started walking a little fast but not too fast. He was walking though the atrium on the opposite direction of the dinning hall.
“They will not miss us,” Sonic said referring to the people at the party. After all the party was to celebrate the kings return, not the prince.
The prince did not let go of her hand as he lead her through corridors Krystal did not recognize. This was a part of the palace she had not yet explored.
This little walk both felt like it took forever but at the same time if happened so fast. Before she could wrap her mind around what was happening Sonic ushered her though a door and into a room closing it behind himself.
The room was dimly lit but Krystal was able to make out that the room was not too big but the bed in the center of the room sure was.
Before she could look around too much Sonic suddenly grabbed onto her upper arms and pushed her back agents a near by wall pinning her to it. He looked into her eyes as he finally answered her questioned, “I have never wanted anything more,” he replied before kissing her lips once again, d’épée then ever before.
He wanted her, oh chaos he wanted her, Prince Sonic wanted HER! [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gasped, absolutely not expecting this at all.
She had barely been able to react to anything.
Her desire to please and be loved was taking over everything else, even reason.
Krystal kissed Sonic back just as passionately as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a moment of this Sonic broke the kiss leaving a train of saliva between their tongs. He then leaned down and started kissing and licking her neck.
One of his hands stayed agents the wall by her head while the other slid down her side and went back to grab her tail.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal never stopped blushing, and she was panting from the intensity of the kissing.
She let out a little submissive squeak, still pinning her ears.
She didn'tknow what was going to happen, but she trusted him...really, she trusted the Prince.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a moment of this Sonic’s hand move off the wall and around to her back and begin undoing the zipper of her dress. Slowly at first but soon the zipper was all the way down. He hesitated a moment still kissing her neck. But soon her pushed the sleeves off her shoulder letting the dress fall to the ground.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal, still blushing, trembled a little, feeling quite exposed like this. She did not fully dare to touch the Prince, but she did bashfully tried to unbutton his royal shirt, her hands lightly shaking as they felt the softness of the fabric.
Was this heading where she thought it was? Wouldn't this make things so much more harder...scandalous, even?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic noticed her timidly unbuttoning his shirt and that got him a little more exited. He knew exactly what he was doing and exactly where he intended this to go.
Sonic removed the second layer, the under dress, so that she was now in just her bra and panties by the time she had finished unbuttoning his shirt.
Suddenly he souped her up bridle stile and carried her over to the bed. He laid her down, almost tossing her into it. He quickly got on the bed himself, straddling her with one knee on ether side of her.
Sonic looks down at her as he polled off his shirt in the most sexy and erotic way possible giving her a little bit of a show before looking up and down her body.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was wide eyed and blushing, staring up at the Prince. That little move of his did manage to arouse her more, too.
She felt bare and more exposed than before, but she wasn't backing off. She reached out a maiden's shaking hand and gently pat the Prince's chest, slowly looking up and straight into the Prince's eyes.
She felt the passionate desire, both hers and his. She did not backed off, no matter what the consequences would be.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
While Krystal was looking into his eyes, Sonic took the opportunity to stealthily remove his pants and kick them off to the side. Now he was just in his boxers as she was just in a braw and panties.
Sonic then leaned down and put another deep intense kiss on her lips.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kissed him back with the same fever, the tension igniting a spark that demanded to be explored.
She wrapped her arms around the Prince's neck again, kissing him with all the passion and fever that she could muster.
To let herself go like that...she really, really must be trusting him him to not push him away before they went too far.
And clearly she wanted this as much as he did, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a moment of kissing Sonic broke the kiss again leaving a train of saliva between the tongs. He backed up a little and looked down at her as he licked the délice from around his mouth.
Chaos was that sexy!
He then moved down, forming a train of kisses down her neck and down her chest. At the same time his hands reached around behind her back and unfastened her bra. He made swift work of the clasp before polling it off and tossing it to the side.
Not a word was said as he slightly lifted her back up and began licking one of her breasts.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal trembled with both excitement and anxiety, perhaps even fear.
Chaos did it all felt so...right!
Krystal was lightly panting from the building sexual tension.
Her hands were resting palm outwards, facing the ceiling. Her exposed chest was lifting up with the rythme of her racing beating heart and her panting accelerating from the excitement.
She clamped her eyes shut again, pinning her ears as the Prince was exploring her exposed breasts, gasping lightly as he gave them attention.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic continued to lick her breasts one after the other enjoying the sounds she was making. When he was done with that he kissed a trail down her belly as his hands slid down her back.
Sonic then grabbed her panties and polled it down her body as he made a train of kisses down her lag as well.
This was really happening.
Krystal was now completely naked right in front of the prince.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was blushing so much, she felt so completely bare and exposed, and even squirmed a little from...embarrassment?
She brought one of her hands to her mouth and let her fingers rest over her lips, as her eyes finally opened and looked to the side, her ears pinned in complete submission, her face almost burning from the intense blushing.
Her breathing got faster, just like her heart beat. Her gaze now avoided his, her bashful behavior clearly indicating she obviously was a maiden about to get deflowered.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic moved back up till he was right over her, stealthily removing his boxers as he did so. He looked down at her beneath him as he scanned up and down her body. A smirk came to his face very much enjoying the sight. For a moment he almost got lost just looking at her.
As much as Krystal was giving off nerves and clearly maiden, Sonic was confident and seamed to very much know what he was doing.
Sonic then put one of his hands on top of her hand that was still on the bed, pinning it down but also interlocking his fingers with hers. He put his other hand next to her on the bed as he moved his body closer to her.
That’s when she felt it, Sonic’s member rubbing agents her inner lag as he was lightning himself up.
Before Krystal had the chance to second guess or change her mind Sonic made one big thrust and just like that she was no longer maiden.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal clamped her eyes shut and whimpered in pain as she tensed up from being deflowered so suddenly, squeezing his hand for support and obvious reassurance.
The pain was quite sharp and sudden, leaving her trembling for a couple of minutes. But soon enough, the pain was gone and Krystal let out a breathe she had held in, panting slightly.
She opened her eyes and slowly looked back at the Prince straight in the eyes, still blushing and pinning her ears in submission.
She obviously felt him inside of her, the sensation made her feel full, complete even.
She shivered at the fact that she no longer was a maiden...how scandalous was that!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic held perfectly still, knowing that if he moved before she relaxed that it would only make the pain increase.
Sonic squeezed her hand back trying to give her the reassurance she needed.
Once her body relaxed and Sonic could tell the pain had subsided he leaned down. A smirk came to his face as he whispered, “this is where the fun starts,” he said.
With that he started rocking his hips polling out and thrusting himself farther and further into her with evey movement of his hips. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gasped lightly, and squeezef his hand again as her body was accepting his intrusion over and over again.
"O-Ooh...O-Ooooh..." she started moaning, as the pleasure completely replaced the pain she felt before.
Her panting accelerated, just like her heartbeat. Her legs instinctively parted more to allow him more space.
Krystal clamped her eyes shut again, the pleasure climbing continuously. The fact that she had been deflowered out of weddlock was both scandalous and exciting, and that created confusion in the depths of her mind.
But at the moment, she was consumed by both the mating and by her own heart, feeling stronger attraction and feelings for the Prince.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic closed his eyes and kissed her on the lips as he continued moving faster and faster.
Dame this was good. He would be lying if he tried to say that she was not better than he anticipated, because she was.
He was not thinking wether this was right or if this was wrong or any potential consequences, all he cared about was this moment and making the most of it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's growing moans were muffled by the kiss as she returned it quite feverishly, wrapping her other arm around him as her legs also wrapped around his waist.
She momentarily forgot about everything else...this moment was what mattered, for the time being.
She could worry about the rest later.
Krystal's hand squeezed his tighter as the growing bubble of pleasure was rising deep within her, her face flushed with a blush that never left. Her heart kept beating so fast in her chest, her whole body felt very sensitive, and she dug her other hand's fingers into the Prince's back quills.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic continued to move faster and faster casing the pleasure to grow exponentially, for both of them.
Oh CHAOS did it feel so good, like nothing she had ever experienced before.
She knew what sex was even before this, at lest she had been told the most basic information about a physical act that took place between a man and a woman, but she had no idea that it could feel like this.
With every thrust Sonic was hitting all the right spots perfectly. It was more than clear this was not his first time, but this was not only common for men of the day, it was even expected. Even more for royalty as the prince was.
Sonic eventually brakes the kiss and leaned a little further down to start kissing and licking her neck.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's moans were no longer muffled and boy did she seem to enjoy this...perhaps even more than she was willing to admit to herself.
The prince was so good, in fact, he manage to send her over the edge. Krystal whimpered from the intense pleasure bursting inside of her, and she clanged to the Prince with one arm, and squeeze his hand with hers.
She was trembling through the waves of pleasure and her moaning only increased as he kept going.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic couldn't help but smirk as he listened to the sounds she was making, they were literally music to his ears. In fact it only encouraged him to go faster.
Oh Chaos this was good, he couldn't understand why he didn’t do this sooner. If felt so good for both of them. But there was a reason, several in fact, but that could be dealt with another time. For now it was just about them and this moment.
Sonic then takes his hand off the bed and slide it under her back slightly lifting it off the bed. He trains kisses down her chest and started liking one of her sensitive nipples.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's heart and mind were both filled with strange emotions, the attraction she once felt for the Prince burning harder.
Her moans never stopped, and the pleasure was continuous, it was almost like torture.
A sweet, sweet torture.
Krystal clanged to the Prince as best as she could, her sensitive body reacting to any of his touches and kisses.
She did not tried to fight it...she didn't want to.
Not in that moment.
The pleasure was getting more intense again, and she dug her fingers into his back quills again, her whimpering almost sounding desperate.
She couldn't control it...or herself, for that matter.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sound let out a groan, the sensations were intense, even for him. The felling was even better than he anticipated, better than he could have hopped.
Chaos he felt so good!
Sonic begin to feel that all to familiar sensation beginning to build, he was getting closer and closer to the edge.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal cried out as he sent her over the edge one more time, clinging to him while squeezing his hand.
Her whole body trembled with such pleasure, it was almost unbearable. Her eyes were clamped shut and her ears pinned, as her face never ceased to be flushed with a blush.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic bit down on his lip as he made one more last big thrust.
Just like that he was pushed over the edge and reached his climax.
Prince Sonic’s hot seed bust into her body like a shot, filling her body and spilling out just a bit.
Sonic stoped, panting after all the exert and exhilaration. He gently laid her back down agents the bed but kept his hand, and the one pinning her own hand to the bed, where they had been. Mai’s body was lightly trembling and his eyes were closed as he simply enjoyed the afterglow of their matting. ~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was panting too and also chose to enjoy the afterglow of their matting, never having felt so full or complete...literally and figuratively.
She slowly unwrapped her legs from around the Prince's waist so he could move if he wished too. Her hands respectively remained around his back and gently squeezing his hand,
This moment...no matter how scandalous it would be if people knew...felt right.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a moment of panting and enjoying sensations the after glow began to fade. Sonic moved his hand from behind her back and lightly caressed her cheek. He gave her a soft, tender little kiss, a vast difference from the heated passionate kisses before.
Sonic then polled back a little so his member could be removed from inside her and slowly hide away.
Sonic then shifted his position and grabbed the blanket to pull over them before laying down next to her. He polled Krystal closer so she could snuggle up agenst him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Since this was her very first time, Krystal clearly was exhausted from the ordeal, but she did not looked like in any pain for that matter.
She still shyly returned the gentle kiss, and cuddled up with the Prince, already drifting to sleep.
They could worry about...all of that...in the morning.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic lightly nuzzling her just a little as he sensed her falling asleep. Sonic began to drift off shortly after Krystal fell asleep. He probably could have gone another round or two himself but knew better then to push a girl on her first time and so, let himself sleep as well.
For now nether of them had anything to worry about.
For now.
By the time Krystal woke, sun light was shining into the window brightening the room. By now the adrenaline and emotions of the night before had faded and now her head could think more clearly.
When she opened her eyes she was greeting by the sight of Sonic right next to her, holding onto her.
Suddenly it came to her, the memories of Lord Whistalberry and what he planned to do, memories of Sonic protecting her and threatening him and claiming her as his. Memories of Sonic whiskey her off to some part of the palace but most of all memories of having sex with Sonic, Prince Sonic!
Not only did she just have sex without being married but it was with the prince!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal froze and widened her eyes, the blush creeping back onto her cheeks, as she stared at the sleeping Prince, with the memories of last night coming back to haunt her.
Oh no! What did I...what did we do?! I had sex out of wedlock, and with none other than the Prince! What am I going to do?! she thought to herself in a panic.
She grit her teeth and clamped her eyes shut, tearing up as she pinned her ears. No man would ever marry her if this was to come out to the public's knowledge.
She screwed up big time...and she could only blame herself.
She put a hand over her eyes and silently cried.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic, who she thought was asleep but in fact just had his eyes closed, opened his eyes when he felt her movement. He lightly buzz’s led her and polled her body a little closer and kind of up onto his chest a little.
“Hay, hay, what’s with the tears?” Sonic said before kissing her nose. “It’s to early for tears.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal just tried not sobbing too loudly, but it was clear that she was upset.
"W-Why did we do this...? I-I can't no longer be a m-maiden..." she quietly sobbed, too upset to be cheered up at the moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic lightly chuckled, a little aroused by her and thinking her trying to suppress her crying looked cute.
He tender kissed her forehead.
“We did it because we wanted to, because we have wanted to for some time now.” He replied then kissed her forehead again. “I know I have wanted to sense the moment I first saw you.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal sniffled, knowing that was true...but that didn't changed the fact that, while the Prince was free to sleep around because he's a man...she did not have that freedom, as a woman.
"E-Even if that's true...y-you won't have to live w-with the consequences...I-I do not have the same f-freedom as you...!" she replied with a shaking voice, unable to stop her tears from streaming down her cheeks.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Hay, Hay, don’t cry,” Sonic softly said then takes his free hand and lightly whipped away some of the tears from her cheeks. “You don’t need to worry, I will take care of you, I promis,” he replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal sniffled again, really trying to calm down, but the tears didn't stopped streaming down on her cheeks.
"H-How...?" she quietly asked, managing to slowly calm down, despite the tears.
He couldn't blame her for being scared...this is not a situation that any woman would wish or want to be in.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic continued whipping away her tears doing his best to comfort her. “Well for one thing it’s not garanties that it will get out at all. If no one knows then you can continue your life with little to not effect. On the odd chance that some one dose find out then I can still take care of you. I am a prince after all, I can more than easily afford to take care of you. Plus if it comes down to it I can personally find a husband for you. One I can trust and I know won’t hurt you.” Sonic replied.
He polled her closer and tenderly kissed her lips polling her body ever more on top of his chest. After a moment he marks the kiss to look up at her. “What ever happens I will not let you come to ruin from this, so don’t worry and just enjoy the time we get to have together.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
But what if it was you that I wanted, and no one else? Krystal thought with a pinch of pain, her heart clearly telling her she was longing for...more than this...with him.
She sniffled again after the tender kiss, and she tried to wipe her own tears away, too.
"...I-I trust you..." she quietly said, her voice still shaking a little.
She was scared, that much was clear, and it was only normal. And she trusted him, and trust as everyrone knew...
...was fragile, and often fleeting, if broken.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic lightly nuzzled against her head as he rubbed his hand along her back. After another few moments of cuddling Sonic kissed her forehead again. “As much as I would love to stay like this longer, we need to get going before we start to rows suspicion.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Deep down, Krystal didn't want to leave that room...but she knew they had to.
Swallowing, she softly nodded, and just cuddled him a little more.
"O-Ok..." she whispered, not wanting this moment to end.
The Prince and the young Lady both got out of bed and got dressed up. Krystal obviously required help with her zipper and, blushing, she turned around showing him her back as she held her quills out of the way.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic put his hands on the dress and slowly started to poll up the zipper. He leaned down and started kissing her neck as he did so. As soon as he finished polling the zipper up he wrapped and arm around her wast and held her back agent himself continuing to kiss and lick her neck.
If he wasn't carful they might get stuck in that room taking off the very cloths they just out on.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Blushing, Krystal closed her eyes to savor this fleeting moment, but one of them had to break it.
"Thank you..." she whispered. "I think we should go...they will ask us where we have been." she then added, feeling a little better.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic sighed not wanting to let her go but knowing he didn’t have a chose. “Yeah, alright,” he replied.
He then turned her around to face him before smirking and giving her a deep, passionate kiss on the lips.
After a moment he brakes it and looked away from her.
“I recommend heading back to your room and getting change before finding your friend for breakfast, Oh also, I will find time to meet with you today, I have a little surprise for you,” he said with a smirk before heading to open the door for her now that she was fully dressed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kept blushing and smiled timidly, nodding to indicate that she got the message.
They both walked out of that room and the Prince helped her find her way back while avoiding anyone thay would suspect something was up.
She went back to her own room and got freshened up and cleaned up. Once that was done, she went to find Amy and Angelica in Amy's living quarters.
Krystal walked in on Amy pacing around with a list of things to bring somewhere.
"Good morning..." Krystal carefully said.
"Krystal! Are you alright? I saw you leave quite early last night." Amy questioned her with slight concern.
"I'm fine, I...I just went to bed, I didn't want to endure more harassment from a certain Lord." Krystal replied with both honesty and half of a lie. "Are you going somewhere?" she then asked with a frown.
"Actually...yes." Amy replied with a light giggle. "You must not tell a soul, but on the request of the Queen Mother, the King is taking me some secluded place to...get to know each other better." she then added with a bright smile, apparently looking forward to have the King all to herself to know each other.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Oh how exiting,” Angelica replied with a smile truly happy for her friend. “This will be a great opportunity for you and the King to get to know each other. But I have never even heard of the kind taking any kind of brake or vacation so it must be important if he is willing to do so know. Maybe if he takes you to bed more you might finaly become with child,” she added not realizing how that sentence could affect both the other two girls.
For one Amy had still not yet been bedded by the king, her husband and was still maiden. While on the other hand Krystal was not married, not even engaged and her she was, fresh from being bedded by the prince and no longer maiden. Both were hiding a secret from the other and unaware the other also had a secret.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy briefly froze in her pacing gathering stuff for the 'vacation', but she quickly resumed moving around.
I haven't lost my maidenhood on my wedding night, but I can't tell them that...because of that, I'm technically still not fully the King's bride and queen. she thought to herself.
"Yes! You are right, Angie. I am looking forward to spending some time alone with my husband, to get to know him better. And perhaps we'll conceive in that getaway...at least, that's what I'm hoping for." Amy quickly replied with a light chuckle, still going through her list.
Krystal however, was frozen in her seat with a pale expression. While she was not married, she had just spent the night with the Prince and had rather passionate sex with him.
Pregnancy...wasn't an option for her, right now....she couldn't be pregnant!
Amy glanced at Krystal since she didn't said a thing about her getaway. "Krystal? Are you really alright? You look pale." she asked her with a concerned frown.
Her friend's question brought Krystal back to reality. "Y-Yes, I'm okay!" she stammered with a sheepish smile. "Sorry, I...I was just thinking about...my brother..." she then quietly said, trying to change the subject so she wouldn't suspect a thing.
I should take some moon tea...I can't be pregnant! Even if he promised he'd take care of me, I don't think I'd be a suitable wife for the Prince... she then thought to herself with a pinch of pain and sadness.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica looked over at Krystal a little confused,“Your brother? What’s wrong with your brother?” She asked. She had not been told about her brother bing missing or Sonic saying he would help her find him.
But before Krystal had a chance to respond there was a knock on the door.
“I’ll get it,” Angelica said sense they were all decent. She got up and went to the door reveling two people holding trays.
One was Yuki, one of Amies maids who hand a tray with two cups of tea and the normal fixings as well as another tray with light breakfast, snack foods that paired well with the tea.
The other person was a yellow orang colored fox who strangely had two tails. The fox was holding a sing small tray with one cup of tea, likely because it didn’t fit on the tray with the other two. This fox nun of them had seen before but he did not seam to be a member of the staff, so who was he.
“Pardon the intriguing ladies, my name is Tails, I am prince Sonic’s squire,” he said as he came in in the room followed by Yuki. “Knowing that you are busy getting ready for your trip and coming to breakfast would be a hassle the prince has sent me to bring you ladies a special breakfast.” He explained and motioned for Yuki to put the two trays on the table near where Angelica was sitting.
Tails then walked over to where Krystal was sitting and sets the teacup and its saucer on the table near her. Tails then looked at Krystal, “Complements of the prince,” he said trying to let Krystal know that her tea was special without brining up suspicions to the others.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is very thoughtful, we appreciate it, Sir Tails." Amy replied with a bright smile and putting her list down to take a seat. "And it all looks so delicious." she then added.
Krystal got the hint and nodded, taking the cup of tea. "Thank you." she replied with a light smile. She then took a sip of the tea and made sure not to show how surprising it tasted. That's weird...I never expected moon tea to taste...rather sweet...that's a relief. she thought to herself, knowing that she wouldn't have any troubles to finish that cup of special tea.
Amy noticed the relief on Krystal's face, but linked her relief to the numerous weird tasting foods that she had to eat from the royal physician trying to heal her fragile health condition.
"Would you two mind to share this meal with us?" she then asked Yuki and Tails with a bright smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Tails shakes his head, “thank you for the offer but I have to get back. I need to help Prince Sonic with something he said was quit urgent. Perhaps next time,” he replied.
He then looked at Yuki, “but, seeing as how you will be working for our future queen for quit some time perhaps it would be best for you to take a break and join them.” Tails pointed out.
Yuki looked over at him a bit surprised, “really?” She asked.
Tails nodded, “I will have a cup brought up for you,” tails said before excusing himself and leaving.
Yuki sits down a bit nervous to be sitting with with nobles and royalty. After all, she was a servent, it was not topically done, but then she forgets that two of them were commoners like her not too long ago.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Thanks for joining us, Yuki." Amy said, then looked over at Krystal. "I'm sure that Silver is safe and alive, wherever he is, Krystal." she tried to comfort her.
Krystal looked down at her moon tea cup with a sadened and worried expression. "He's been missing for a while...I...I'm so worried..." she quietly said, her hands clenching around her cup.
"Krystal, maybe he's just looking for you...he can be quite stubborn and determined when he sets his decisions on something he truly cares about." Amy replied, taking a sip of her tea.
"I don't think he's here...you would've heard about it, if he was and requested for you or me..." Krystal replied with a sigh, and took another sip of her moon tea.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Not necessarily," Yuki replied though her ears pined shorty after she spoke.
Angelica looked over at Yuki, "Go on, you can talk to use," She said thinking that what the young fox had to say might be important.
"Well, uh... After it was announced that the king was getting married to a girl from one of the outer villages many people showed up clamming to be related to one of you or the other. They were all sent away by the guards not wanting to bother ether of you or the king on such matters," Yuki explained. "If your brother did come to try and find you he was probably sent away like the others."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh no..." Amy replied, frowning in concern.
Krystal sighed again and took another sip of her moon tea. Just wonderful...my brother is missing, and I have no idea if he even showed up here just to be sent away... she thought to herself, feeling more concerned, now.
"I'm sure Silver's safe, in any case he is a good swordman and knows to hunt, he is a survivor!" Amy replied, confident that Silver was alive.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a few hours of deciding what to pack Amy and her ladies had to take a brake from it to have more lessons fallowed by lunch. Shortly after lunch however Tails once again approached them as the three ladies were still sitting in the garden to talk.
"Parden me for intruding yet again today," Tails said bowing to them for a moment before facing Krystal, "Prince Sonic has requested to speak with you. If you wouldn't mind fallowing me."
Could this be the surprise Sonic was referring to this morning.
Angelica pinned her ears back a little bit nervously. "You... have been getting quit a bit of attention from the prince lately, Is everything alright?" She asked looking after at Krystal with concern.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal couldn't help herself and blush a bit as she got up from her seat. "Yes, everything is alright. The Prince and I just took a liking to chatting together here and there, nothing else." she replied, coming up with a half-baked lie.
"Alright...see you later, then." Amy replied, wondering why Krystal blushed.
Krystal soon left and followed Tails around the castle, feeling a little embarrassed if he knew why the Prince has him giving her the moon tea.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
They walked through the plaice and Tails engaged Kristal in some pleasant small talk about her day and how she liked living in the palace and how Amy was getting accustomed to the challenges of her new role. It was a nice conversation, nothing to complicated or personal, just a nice conversation. It was like he was trying to help her feel less awkward instead of just walking silently which would not have helped.
Tails had lead her through a part of the castle she was not familiar with, nut then she had yet to see most of it so that was to be expected. Soon enough they turned around the corner and right there in the hallway, looking at a paining was the prince.
"Your highness," Tails said to get Sonic's attention, "Lady Krystal as you have requested."
Sonic turned to face them and smiled as he looked over at Krystal. He then smirked to her before facing tails, "And is everything in place?" he asked.
Tails nodded, "yes, everything is ready" he replied.
Sonic nodded, "That is all I needed, thank you," he replied.
Tails then nodded and excused himself to leave.
Sonic then turned back to Krystal and walked closer to her, "Well, are you ready for your surprise?" he asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The talk did helped and she was more comfortable around Tails, telling him about her life at the castle and questioning him in return about his own life. The squire was actually a nice person and she found herself thinking they could become friends.
Krystal looked at the Prince and couldn't help herself and blush again. "Well...are we ever ready for...the unexpected...?" she questioned him back with a sheepish smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little as he smirked, He put his arms around her waste and polled her a little closer to himself, "Perhaps your right, But sense I am the one who knows the secret I am sure you will like it, but first" Sonic said before leaning down and giving her a deep and passionate kiss on the lips.
After a moment of kissing he brakes it and smirked, "Now that that is out of the way," he said with a smirk as he enjoyed the blush on her face. "Seeing as how Amy is leaving with my brother and it will be just you and Angelica here, I think this is just as good of time as any to assign a personal guard for you."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was blushing indeed, but she blinked in confusion. "A guard...? Shouldn't it be assigned to you or my Lady Amy?" she replied, clearly confused as to why a guard would be assigned to a lady-in-waiting.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Well," Sonic said chuckled again, "Technically he will be assigned as one of Lady Amy's royal guards but seeing how close you and her are I thought she wouldn't mind if one of her guards protected you as well. I gathered up all our best new recruits, each one I have personally tested for both skills and how well they can be trusted. All you have to do is pick one." Sonic replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
While the explanation made sense, it still didn't make full clarity into her mind.
"I have to pick a guard? But...what if I'm wrong, and he or she can not be trusted?" she replied, sounding concerned.
She was self-doubting her own judgement...when she had been right all along with Lord Wistaberry...which they hadn't heard a peep from ever since last evening.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic just chuckled a little, "Oh don't worry, Like i said I have already tested them. You will only see the ones that I have selected and know are trustworthy. So relax, i got this" he replied then leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, "trust me, I would never leave you with anyone i couldn't trust" he whispered.
Sonic didn't give her a chance to respond as he started walking keeping an arm around her waste. "We will be able to see them where they are practicing just outside from the balcony just around the corner," Sonic said as he was leading her.[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was obviously obligated to follow him since he had her by the waist, but she wasn't complaining and kept on blushing.
When they approached the balcony, she glanced over the training soldiers the Prince had selected.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
From where they were standing on the balcony nun of the soldiers that looked up could see the prince's arm still around Krystal's waste so he kept it there. Sonic moved so he was a little behind Krystal to let her have a better few of the training soldiers.
By the way they were training they were all quit skilled in deed.
Sonic leaned in behind Krystal and whispered in her ear, "are there any of them that, stand out to you," He softly whispered. He was so close behind her that she could fell his body agents hers, she could fell his breath on her ear and hear his heartbeat even over the sound of the clattering mettle. It was almost so distracting that she could barley focus on the soldiers in front of her.
But then something caught her eye which was instantly drawn to one light gray solider in particular. She knew in a moment exactly who he was, that was her brother, THAT WAS SILVER!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gasped and widened her eyes when she recognized her brother. "S-Silver...!" she stammered, before to turn and face the Prince. "M-My brother, he's here...!" she teared up, clamping her eyes shut.
Silver also widened his eyes, but remained professional when he recognized his sister from where he was standing.
Krystal. he thought with relief. She looks okay...and distressed...I guess she heard I was missing and has been so worried about me...I will have to apologize. SIlver then thought to himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A soft smile came to the prince's face, "Well, looks like we have solved two problems at once. By your reaction i think its safe to assume you want to chose him as your guard. am i correct?" he asked although he knew from the beginning who she was going to chose.
For Silver it had to be a relief to finally see his sister and know she was alright but why was she with Prince Sonic? Unlike Krystal, Silver knew the prince's reputation, he was well known for being with many young ladies, even ruining a few and refusing to marry them. Not only had he heard stories from the other guards, he had witnessed at lest some of it first had.
it was around a moth before this when the head of the guard, Knuckles, had asked him to stand guard in the barn preventing anyone from going up into the loft. It did not take long of standing there to recognize the sounds of the activity taking place up there. Eventually a young woman Silver had seen many times, a bat named Rouge, came down from the loft. She was one of the working girls who frequently visited the barix and was favored by Knuckles himself. Perhaps that's why she was able to get away with so much. She flirted with Silver as if he hadn't just heard her having sex with another man just moments ago, but such was the ways of her type of working girl, that's how she made her way though life.
Shortly after she left the last person he expected to see came down from the loft, the prince himself, Sonic. The prince was having sex with a working girl in the barns hay loft and by the sounds Silver heard they really went at it.
Now just a month latter there that same prince was with his little sister.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded, crying happy tears now. "Yes, my brother is trustwhorty and hard working, he'll be perfect for this task." she replied with a rather bright smile.
Indeed, knowing all of that...didn't make Silver feel too comfortable with his little sister standing so close to the Prince, nor how familiar they seemed to be.
Krystal...I hope you didn't messed up. he thought to himself with concern.
A woman's maidenhood has to remain pure if she wished to marry into a good family...purity was important in a potential bride, even he knew about that.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Then he will be," Sonic replied and was about to put his hand on her face but hesitated before razing his hand up very high knowing people where watching this time. He backed up a little then looked over at Tails who was now standing at the side of the training field and nodded. Sonic then lead Krystal back out the door, his arm still on her waste. "Well, then lets go meat with your new guard, shall we."
Meanwhile Tails cleaned his throat, "Thank you all for participating in this little exercise and giving it your all. You may all return back to regular tasks" he said then turned to Silver, "Except you, I need to have a word with you," he said and started walking over to Silver.
None of the soldiers knew they were trying out for the future queens guard, they were just told that it was a training exercise so Silver had no idea what this was about.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded and glanced back at her brother, but followed the Prince, more than ready to be reunited with her big brother.
Silver found it too suspicious the way he behaved around his sister. Have they been spending time together...? This is concerning...I will have to keep an eye on this situation. he thought to himself, frowning, before to turn around to face Tails.
"Of course, Sir." he nodded in understanding, his hands behind his back.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"As you might have suspected there was more to this then a training exercise." Tails began to explain. "The king has chosen to put together a guard for his new wife and allowed his brother to chose the best new recruits for the opportunity. As of now you have been chosen and will join this newly formed guard. Officially you will be part of the queens guard but in reality you will work for Lady Krystal, protecting and serving her will be your number one priority. All your other responsibilities are hear by rescinded in order for you to protect Lady Krystal. Do you understand and except the importance of your new position and reasonability's?" Tails said in a very formal manner.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver was taken aback by the formalities of what he had to do, but he did not hesitate.
"Of course, I understand and accept the position." Silver replied with the same formal tone. If anyone ever lay a finger on any of them, they will meet my fists and sword. he then thought to himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"very well," Tails said then turned and started walking, "Fallow me," he instructed as he walked.
"First we will go and meat with Prince Sonic and Lady Krystal. After the meeting you will go back to the barix to clean up and gather your things. I will then take you to your new quarters where you will be able to better protect and be available to do your new job" Tails explained as they walked.
Meanwhile Sonic lead Krystal to where they would meat her brother and stopped. He leaned down and and whisper in her ear, "When you see your brother don't worry about formalities, just great him how you want." he whispered softly.
Sonic then polled back and took his hand off Krystal stepping back to a more resendable distance.
Just then Tails and Silver walked in through the other set of doors. "Introducing, Lady Krystal, you will be in her service now."
~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver nodded softly. "Hello...Little Sister." he said with a gentle smile.
Krystal slowly made a few steps towards him...then ran to him and just threw herself in her big brother's arms. Silver caught her without failing and hugged her just as tightly as she did. He was however taken aback from her little sobbing.
"Hey, hey, why are you crying?" he asked with a frown, still hugging her.
"I-I thought...I thought you were lost...!" Krystal sobbed in his chest with pinned ears.
Knowing what she meant, Silver simply pat her back. "I never was lost, Krystal...I'm sorry you worried so much about me."
"Don't ever do it again!" Krystal sobbed a snapping reply, obviously upset as she looked up at him with a pout.
Silver chuckled lightly and gently wiped her tears away with a hand. "I won't, I promise." he replied with a brotherly tenderness.
Krystal just burried her face in his chest again, just wanting to hug him a while longer. Silver just hugged her like she wanted, making her feel safe.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smiled a little to himself and looked over at Tails. They shared a silent node and Sonic turned and quietly snuck away. He knew Krystal would have time to thank him latter for getting her back together with her brother. For now he knew she needed to have some time with him.
Tails also turned and quietly went the other way. He explained what needed to happen next and knew when he was ready he would go back to the baex to get his things. For now they just needed to spend time together.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Once Krystal has calmed down, she told Silver about how those past months have been for her and Amy, but avoided telling him she had lost her maidenhood to the Prince.
She then took him back to Amy's private quarters and when they both walked in, Amy dropped her list on the floor.
"Silver!" she exclaimed and ran to hug him as well. "Oh, thank Chaos, you're alright!"
Silver chuckled lightly and hugged her back. "Your Majesty, I'm also happy to see you again." he playfully smirked, teasing her.
"Oh, shush! No need for the high titles!" Amy giggled in embarrassment as she let go of him.
Krystal went to Angelica while Silver and Amy were having that exchange. "Angie, this is my big brother Silver, he's been asigned to our Lady Queen's protection, and ours by extension." she smiled brightly, not really lying this time.[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Oh how exiting, I'm so glad that you where able to find your brother and that he is safe." Angelica said with a smile.
when Amy was done greeting Silver Angelica introduced herself, "I am Lady Angelica Cromwell, daughter of Alexander Cromwell, Lord of western valley of Shawfield." Angelia said more accustom to introducing herself in this manner. "I am one of the futur queens ladys-in -waiting." she added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver smiled lightly. "Nice to meet you, Lady Cromwell." he replied and reached out to gently take her hand and softly kiss its back like a true gentleman. "It's nice to meet my sister's and Lady Queen's new friends." he then added, still smiling.
Krystal brought a hand up to her mouth and smiled behind it, feeling proud that her brother didn't lose his manners around a lady. Amy too was smiling in slight amusement.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Will you be going to the norther castle with Lady Amy or staying here?" Angelica asked not realizing he was more of Krystal's guard then Amy's "Do you know when Amy will meat the rest of her guard?" That had not been explained to any of them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I am one of the Queen's guards, although I was told to also serve as my sister's guard." Silver replied in honesty. "I do not know who the other guards are, and I assume that my own chambers will be nearby."
He turned around to look at Krystal. "I have to go and get my stuff moved from the barracks, I will see you again later." he told her with a gentle smile.
Krystal softly nodded, and Silver then left the three girls alone, after saying goodbye.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The next two and a half days when by very fast for all three girls, but mostly Amy as she got ready for the trip to the northern castle. Krystal also was rather busy reconnecting with her brother. Silver was given a rather small room in the servants area of the castle not to fare away from where Yuki lived. This was just where he would go to sleep and have off time. Most of his time would be spent in the wing where Amy's sitting room was or fallowing Krystal if she went anywhere out of the normal in order to protect her.
Over the last two days not much had happened between Krystal and Prince Sonic, he seamed to be giving her space but any time they passed each other he gave her a quick smirk or a wink before moving on. Any attention he gave her publicly was very polite and respectful.
Finally it was the day they were set to leave and Amy was standing on a balcony over looking the staging aria where workers where loading her and the kings things into three carriages and some wagons. The are was a bustle of activity and the excitement was goring. Soon she would have the king all to herself, no work, no lessens, no advisers, just her and the King.
Just then Steel came up behind Amy, "Lady Amy, Parden the intrusion but the Queen mother is requesting to see you before you leave"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver was happy with his new location, at least he had a private room where he could retire if he needed to be alone or to have space from his duties.
Krystal would always blush at the attention but returned the Prince's smiles with a sweet shy smile of her own. Silver might have noticed the exchanges, but chose not to intervene as it was nothing inappropriate.
Amy turned to face Steel. "Of course, Sir Steel. I will go see her now." she replied and made her way for the door to head to the Queen Mother's chambers.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Typically when Amy visited the Queen mother she had always invited her when no one ells was there so they could talk without being interrupted, but this time was different. When Amy went in thru the first door and was about to come around the corner to walk into her sitting area she heard a voice that was not her, it was male.
"Pleas, you need to continue taking your medicine so you can start getting better," The male said.
"I'm sorry my son but I can not," The queen mother replied.
"But mother," The man said and it became clear that it was actually Shadow. His voice was much softer then she had ever heard before, which is why at first she didn't even recognize it.
"I don't know if those medicines are doing anything to improve my condition but what I do know is when I take them I can barley do anything but sleep. I would rather live what ever time I have left as best I can then prolong my life just to sleep through it" Lilly replied to her son in a very confident but quiet voice.
Shadow sighed, "I... i cant lose you," he softly said, his voice low and filled with fear and pain.
"Oh my son, Lose is a part of life, we can not stop it just as we cant stop the sun from setting. It will hurt for a time but that's why it is important to have those around you who can help you through it." The queen mother reminded her son.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy took a deep breathe, then gently knocked on the door and walked in once the Queen Mother asked her to come in.
Amy briefly glanced at Shadow with a compassionate look, but then gave her attention to Queen Lilly.
"My Lady, you summoned me?" she asked with a polite bow.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was standing near his mother and his eyes widened a bit when he saw her and the soft expretion that had been on his face quickly hardened. "What are you doing here?" he said, his voice back to the way she was use to.
"I asked her to come, and remember she is your wife, you need to treat her with more respect" Lilly quickly scolded her son.
Shadow huffed and looked away.
Lilly turned back to Amy, "Yes deer, I wanted to speak with you, with both of you. Pleas come sit," she said patting the chair next to her on the opposite side as Shadow. "By now you must know why you are heading on this little vacation and I just wanted to check in with both of you before you left."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded and headed to the chair next to Shadow and sat down on it, her hands on her knees as she looked at the Queen Mother.
"Yes, my Lady, I am aware of why we are both going away together." she calmly replied. "My only concerning regarding this is your fragile health. Are you sure you will be alright with us both gone?" she then asked her, not caring if Shadow was grateful for her asking this or if he was upset at her.
The Queen Mother showed her care, so there was no reason why Amy shouldn't show her that she cared, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Oh deer do not worry about that, my health will last long enough" Lilly replied.
"But only if you take care of yourself," Shadow quickly replied.
little let out a week breath, "If it will help you to take your vacation serially then I will take the medican while you are gone" Lilly tried to compromise. "The last thing i want is ether of you worried about me while you are gone. You should be focusing on each other learning how to be husband and wife,"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly blushed and wanted to protest after what she had heard, but chose not to protest too much about it.
"It would make me feel at ease...but not if it causes you any discomfort." she said, avoiding looking at Shadow.
Amy then took a deep breathe. "I'm...not sure I'd call this a vacation...but it'll be nice to be alone just the two of us." she said, slowly glancing at Shadow, gauging his reaction.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
He seamed a little less agitated sense his mother said she would take the medicine while they were gone, but he still seamed agitated.
Lilly smiled, “I’m glad to hear, that’s all I am asking,” she replied warmly.
Shadow stands up, “we should get going, they will be ready for us by now,” he said.
“Alright, you two get going and don’t be in such a hurry to get back, at lest try to relax and have fun,” she instructed.
Shadow nodded and headed for the door.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly blushed and also nodded, said goodbye and quickly followed behind her husband.
Her head was already filling up with possible outcomes to their getaway alone together, not all positive outcomes, obviously. But she kept hope that everything would go well and, if it worked...she'd be with child by the end of it all.
The thought made her blush again, but she kept her thoughts to herself as she followed her husband the King.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The king walked in colonie not saying anything unless Amy said something first and even then his answers were rather short and unhelpful.
Once they got down to where the carriages were Shadow points over to one of that. “That will be yours and I will travel it that one,” He said pointing at a different one.
“We can not travail in the same carriage to prevent any risked to the line in case you are with child,” Shadow added once he noticed her confused expression as to why they would not be traveling together.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"It makes sense, I understand..." Amy replied, although she clearly sounded sad and disappointed by that.
Well, I'll just have to wait a little longer to be with him...I suppose one last moment on my own will be nice....but that doesn't mean I can leave him withouta taste of my lips. she then thought to herself with slight mischief.
Amy got closer to the King and just gently grabbes his face with her hands and clamped her eyes shut as she suddenly kissed him...quite passionately ar that, too![[USER_A]] said the following:
This was the last thing Shadow expected her to do. The last thing he remembered was her seeming to be scared of physical election like this, or was she just scared or how abruptly he had behaved.
Which ever the answer was she was being much more, forward now. He decided to go along with it and closed his eyes and kissed her back just as intensely.
Once the kiss was broken he looked at her a bit confused, “what was that for?” He asked, some of the normal harness missing from his voice.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smirked playfully. "Just a reminder that we are both in this together, and that I miss you, my King." she replied and playfully booped his nose with a finger.
She then gently stroked his cheek, her eyes lacking that spark of fear he remembered seeing her with. She had grown more determined, and her eyes were burning more fiercely.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A smile came to his face as well, perhaps she was finaly ready after all. This little trip of theirs might not be as frustrating as he had thought.
Shadow then leaned a little closer to her, “well then, we should get going, the sooner we get there the sooner we will be alone,” he said a bit playfully himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's smile looked brighter, now. "I love your smile." she whispered.
She then lightly giggled. "Alright...I'll see you later, Husband." she then added.
Amy then headed towards her own carriage, glancing back at the King one last time with a genuine bright smile, then climbed inside.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled a little before heading to his own carriage and soon they were off.
The trip was much longer than Amy had expected. Not quit as long as from her home volige to the capital but still long. It felt even longer sense this time she did not have a friend to talk. The driver would occasionally talk to her but not much.
After what felt forever they finally arrived.
When Amy got it she noticed they were up in the moutons and the castle itself was smaller then the main palace in the capital and looks like some kind of winter retreat.
Shadow got out of his own carriage, “this castle is normally ownly used in winter so aside from a few staff to maintain the place and the few we brought with us there should be no one ells here,”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had occupied her time by looking outside at the scenery, reading a book, knitting and sewing a red scarf for the King, napping and sleeping, and sometimes chatting with the driver of the carriage, but indeed, there was little to do otherwise.
By the time they arrived, the red scarf was a good length and was finished. Since it was fall, it obviously was quite cold, so it would come in handy.
Amy climbed down the carriage with Shadow's help, holding the red scarf with her other hand.
"That is good, I knew we wouldn't be completely alone...but as long as we get to know each other better, I'm okay with what goes." she replied with a light smile.
Amy then stared at the King with a calculating look, then unwrapped the red scarf in her hands and threw it around the King's neck before he could ask her what she was doing.
She admired her work with a bright smile. "Just as I thought, the length is perfect and the color red only suits you." she said, clearly hinting that she made that scarf for him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow blinked a little confused and looked down at the scarf, then back up at Amy, “what is that for?” He asked not completely understanding.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"To keep you warm. It's cold out there in the mountains, you shouldn't be going outside without a warm scarf." Amy replied with a smile as she finished placing the scarf around his neck. "Besides, aren't we supposed to look out for each other? I wouldn't want you to get sick." she then added, still smiling.
She was genuinely looking out for him. The duties of a bride weren't just to bear a heir to her husband, but to care for him in both sickness and health.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow couldn't help but chuckle a little hearing that. It was clear she didn’t know about his strong health and how hard if not impossible it was for him to get sick, but the thought was there and that’s all that mattered.
“Well, in that case we should probably head inside so that you will also not get cold,” he replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled again and nodded. "Yes, let us go inside." she lightly chuckled too, wanting to exercice after almost two weeks of not being able to walk around too much.
She wrapped a arm around his own arm and they both made their way indoors. The castle looked a little different than their main castle and Amy found herself looking around and noticing the lack of decoration.
"...I'm going to be busy decorating, next time that we come here." Amy joked with a light chuckle, not thinking they might stay longer than what was required of them to be with child.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled hearing the tone in her voice, “what, you don’t like my others decoration choses?” He teased and he continued walking.
Just then Shadow stoped and takes a deep breath, “this is not a vacation, we have a job to do.” He said his voice sounding more serious.
Amy knew exactly what he ment but did he have to be so… formal about it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy made a sheepish smile, not letting the formal tone discouraging her.
"It might not be a vacation, as we are most definitely expected to conceive a child...that doesn't mean that we can't take the time to do others things, before doing that." she calmly replied.
She then stared at him with a light frown. "But first of all...You have to ask yourself...is that what you truly want to do now? Just go ahead and be done with it?" she seriously questioned him.
She made another sheepish smile after asking that question.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow sighed, “it’s not about what I want, it never hase been. I am a king, which means what I want must come second to what is best for my people and what they need is a royal air.” Shadow replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy got in front of him and looked at him with a fire in her eyes, as she put a hand on her hip, and the other pressed on his chest over his heart.
"You deserve to be happy, and I will not stand by watching you feel pressured into doing something that you don't want to do right away." she said quite firmly.
Amy then sighed, then gently pulled him face down towards her, and she brought her lips next to his ear, as her other hand rested on his shoulder.
"I want us to create the right mind set for this...but right now, I just want us to settle down, to talk and spend time learning about each other..." she whispered with an encouraging tone.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was just about to respond when a man came over and cleared his thought, “you majesty, your dinner is ready as you have requested. It will be brought up to your privet dinning room for you and your wife,” he said.
“Very well,” Shadow replied not even looking at him. He then stood up more strate and looked at Amy, “why don’t we go eat and we can talk over dinner.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled lightly, as it was a good compromise. "Of course, my King." she replied, wrapping her arm around his again.
They both headed for their private dining room and removed their coats there.
"May I sit closer to you, Your Majesty?" Amy resquested without a shadow of hesitation flickering in her eyes.
How and why she got more confident might have been a mystery to him, but Amy genuinely wanted to keep trying. What she knew about him was from what his mother told her...but she wanted the King to be more open and comfortable around her, so she was both genuinely trying and pushing her luck at once.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“You may,” Shadow replied motioning to a set next to his.
One of the servants came over and polled Amy’s chair out for her and pushed it in as she sat down. Shadow took his own seet.
Not long after this the food was brought to them and it looked as delicious as ever.
A moment or so latter Shadow looked over at Amy, “well then, why don’t you tell me about yourself? What was your village like? Do you any family? What did your… father so?” He asked.
Some how these questions felt more like some kind of impersonal interview, like she was applying for some kind of job. But he was trying and some effort was better than nothing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"My father is the head of the Rose House. We are a noble family with no ties but to you and the kingdom. My parents raised me and my little sister as well as they could. I have quite given them a hard time, since I was and still am quite adventurous, curious, stubborn and rebellious." Amy explained and gave him a playful smirk at that last part. "My father was also on the council of leaders of my village. They are a group of wise men coming up with decisions regarding the village's well being. Father and Mother were quite into plants, too, as I remember that my dad liked to work as an herbalist, and my mother liked to make perfumes and use plants for beauty treatement. My little sister and I simply tried our best learning to be proper ladies and trying to help our parents as best as we could." she then added, taking a bite of her food.[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well, that was quit the life you had.” Shadow replied hiding a hint of jealousy for how free she was able to be.
“Perhaps when we are done here we might take a trip back to your village to visit your family.” Shadow suggested.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy looked confused at that. "Really...? I mean...I was told I would never see them again...I would love to see if they are alright." she replied with a sheepish smile.
She then frowned lightly. "What about you? What can you tell me about your parents, your childhood?" she questioned with care.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow thought for a moment, “well, you have met my two brothers and my mother, so not much to explain there.” he replied then takes a night of his food and chews it for a moment.
“My father,” he started to say but hesitated, “he was the king before me. He was a cunning strategist but ruthless in battle. He conquered, many smaller nations expanding our countries territory and influence.” Shadow replied.
That explanation was more about how he was as a leader than a father.
“As for my childhood, well, I spent several years living abroad learning from another nation,” Shadow replied.
That was a rather diplomatic way to explain his 7 years as a literal hostage. But then again, hearing about his fathers tendency for war it makes a little more sense why another country would want to hold onto the hair to prevent themselves from being attacked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy listened to him carefully, then once he was done she reached out and gently grabbed his hand with hers and squeezed it gently.
"It clearly has been difficult for you and your family, I can see that in your eyes." she softly said, then squeezed his hand a little tighter. "Just know that I will always have your back, weither if it's for advice, confide, or comfort. You can be yourself with me, I have also tried to be myself as much as possible with you this far, and I want to know the real you better." she then added with a gentle smile.
It was a discrete way of saying that she was encouraging him to be himself and not hide from her. It's as if she could tell that he was holding himself back, as if he was afraid of doing something that he might regret...or even feared.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow looks at Amy for a moment before letting out a breath. “I appreciate the offer, but what you’re asking goes agent everything I have trained myself to be for as long as I can remember.”
Shadow then looked back down at his plate of food. “Just, continue being yourself, perhaps in time I will learn to do the same.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy smiled gently again and squeezed his hand one last time. "Understood." she said, then took a few more bites of her food. "What do you do for hobbies? I can assume you do practice your swordman skills...but are there more calm hobbies that you like?" she questioned him, changing the subject so he wouldn't dwelve on his painful memories for too long.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“It’s rare for me to get time to do such things,”Shadow replied and thought for a moment, “but, I do enjoy reading,” Shadow began to explain.
This was the start of a rather pleasant conversation as both of them tried to get to know one another
Bake at the capital things were running smoothly and not too out of the normal considering that the king was gone and the country for the most part being run by his two brothers and advisors.
Silver was getting a custom to his new role and spent most os his time standing guard near by where his sister was but not normally directly with her unless she invited him to be. He couldn't stay with her during formal events like balls but he would be on guard where he could see her. He also was not allowed to be there for her lessons but would be outside the door.
Over the past two weeks he noticed that Prince Sonic payed quit a bit of attention to his sister. Most people could have easily disregarded it as being a gentlemen and a gracious prince, but as some one who was around her a lot it seamed more like he was courting her. Silver was yet to learn the extent of how close they had already gotten.
Sonic, now helping to lead the country, was busier than normal but still found time to si talk fleet with Krystal. Nothing to obvias that her brother could protest about, but enough so she would understand his affection.
That evening Sonic invited Krystal to a privet dinner in his own dinning room. He arrived a little early and was waiting for Krystal to arrive.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal soon arrived alone, wearing a marine blue dress he had requested for her to wear again, with fiting jewelry and accessories.
Silver did questioned her about the dress and she told him she and the prince enjoyed chating over diner. When Silver suspiciously asked her if she was alone with him, Krystal told him the servants and guards were coming in and out of the diner room to bring food, drinks and check on the Prince and herself.
Krystal told Silver he was not obligated to follow her that evening, as she was only sharing a diner and chatting with the Prince. Still suspicious, Silver still agreed to let her be, but swore he'd be pissed if she was hurt or anything.
Krystal was blushing lightly as she fidgeted with her hands. "Hm...G-Good evening....and...T-Thank you...for the dress..." she said with a shy but happy smile.
She looked comfortable in that dress, it was not too revealing and the fabrics were soft and light.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic turned around and smiled that damn sexy smile of his. “I’m glad, it suits you very well,” Sonic replied as he walked towards her.
Once he got close to her he leaned down and kissed her check.
“I’m glad you could come to dine with me, I have been so busy lately I have not had nearly enough time to be with you as I would like,” Sonic said
Sonic then looked behind her before looking back at her, “will your guard be around this evening?” He calmly asked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was still blushing. "Hm, no...I told him your own guards and the servants would be walking in and out of the room for food and safety check ups." she replied with a light smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a bit hearing that before putting his arms around her wast and polling her closer to himself. “I did not realize you could be so, sneaky,” he replied before leaning down again and putting his lips on hers giving her a deep and passion et kiss.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly gasped and couldn't help herself, but returning the passionate kiss.
She did not know what to expect from the future...and since they had slept together...she was hoping for more than just...this secret thing going on.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a moment of deep kissing Sonic polled back leaving a trail of saliva between their tongs for a moment. “I have wanted to do that all week,” he said with a flirtatious smirk.
“Well, are you ready for dinner or shall we continue a little longer?” He added with a smirk.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was obviously still blushing and was about to reply, when her stomach growling answered for her. She blushed more.
"I-I think I'm ready to eat..." she stammered, both shy and embarrassed as she lightly giggled.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little, “as you wish,” he replied and kissed her forehead before letting her go and moved away, “alright, she is here,” Sonic said out loud looking at one of the doors.
Sonic then looked back at Krystal and motioned to one of the chairs. “Come have a seat.” He said polling it out for her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded and sat down on the chair. She waited for him to sit down and looked at him.
"The night sky has been cloudy lately...it is sad we weren't able to stargaze much because of that." she sighed with disappointment towards that.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As Krystal was sitting Sonic took that opportunity to smell her quills and kiss her neck as he pushed her chair in. He really was taking every opportunity to show her affection while they were still alone.
Shortly after he was seated the servants brought in the appetizers and served them.
“Yes, that was rather disappointing but the sky shouldn’t be cloudy for ever, there will be a chance to stargaze again,” Sonic replied before taking a bite of the appetizers.
“In the mean time, how have things been going not what your brother is around?” He asked with genuine curiosity.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Things have been...much better and much more smooth, since he's been around." Krystal replied with clear relief. "He's taking his position protecting me very seriously, but that's nothing I wasn't expecting coming from my brother." she then chuckled, tasting some appetizers, too.
"I feel...much more safe, knowing that two persons that I can trust are watching out for me." she then added with a light blush, and a genuine grateful smile. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smiled back at her was he watched her talk about her brother, her genuine happiness warming his heart.
“I’m glad that you are felling safer. I knew I could trust your brother to protect you,” he replied then leaned a little closer to him. He looked into her eyes as he said, “and trust that he would not try to mess with what is mine,” he whispered so only she could hear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed again. "H-He...doesn't know about...that, Sir..." she stuttered. "I-I wouldn't be here if he knew...although I think he does s-suspect something...he is quite observant." she then added with a sheepish smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little leaning back. Still so innocent despite recent events he thought to himself.
“I thought as much but wether or not he knows is not what I was referring to,” he replied then chuckled again. “I simply ment sense your guard is also your brother I do not have to worry about the man paies to protect you trying to put his hands on you,” Sonic reiterated.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal sweat dropped. "O-Of course not...!" she blurted out. "I-I wouldn't...let anyone else touch me..." she then added more quietly.
She then ate more appetizers, a little embarrassed by her outburst.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic couldn’t help but smile hearing her say that. He watched her eating and the blush on her face for a moment.
“I believe you,” Sonic said then reached a hand out and gently caressed her check. “But I will not take any chances that you could possibly get hurt.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal kept blushing but smiled gently. "Thank you, Sir." she replied, a little relaxed.
The appetizers were good, she kept munching at them politely.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic went back to eating his appetizer as well.
They had quit a wonderful time talking about what ever came to their minds. Throughout the meal she was learning more about Sonic as he was opening up to her more than expected.
They were now in dinner when the consent of secrets came up. Sonic laughed a little, “ok, ok I’ll tell you something but you can’t tell anyone,” he said then leaned in close to her. “I… I’m terrified of water,” he admitted.
Sonic sat back up, “Well, clearly not in cups or for baths but I mean bodies of water. I…” he said then looked at his food. “I nearly drowned as a child and… I can’t go back in,” he admitted.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked quite surprised by this, stopping eating with her fork hanging in the air. "Really? What happened?" she asked out of curiosity.
She was much more comfortable now and enjoying the meal and the conversations they were having thoughout the dinner.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Well… it’s… it’s a realy long story,” Sonic said blushing ever so slightly. Krystal had never Sean this man blush before. Yes it was very faint, but it was there.
Sonic sighed, “well, to make a long story short I was trying to fallow my dad and I fell off the dock. I was maybe 4 or 5 at the time so I don’t completely remember how I fell, but next thing I knew I was in the water. I didn’t know how to swim so I just tried running and just sank to the bottoms. Next thing I knew I was coughing up water back on the dock. My mother had jumped in to save me.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked shocked. "B-But...your father was there...w-why didn't he jumped in for you...?" she asked, genuinely confused why his mother saved him instead of his father.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic shrugged, “I don’t know that and I didn’t ask,” Sonic replied. “Even if I did I don’t remember the reason now,” he replied.
Krystal was not aware how cruel the former king was and would have no way of knowing that was nothing compared to other things he did.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly pinned her ears. "I'm sorry this happened to you." she said, then smiled sheepishly. "At least you are healthy...I've had a fragile health all of my life. The Mother Queen's physician managed to help make my health stronger, but I'm afraid it won't fully go away." she then sighed, taking another bite of her food.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic thought for a moment and laughed just a little, “well, that explains why you sun times get different foods and special drinks at meals.” Sonic replied. “Spelling of speshal drinks, how did you like the teas that Tails brought you?”
Sonic had Tails deliver the moon tea to her for the first three days after they had been together to end her it would be effective.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed once more, she couldn't help it.
"It was....nice...it didn't taste like I thought it would..." she replied. "Thank you for it, I appreciate the thought." she then lightly smiled, still blushing.
The moon tea proves to be efficient thus far, she did not feel any side effects aside from a prolonged need to sleep more.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked, “I thought it would be for the best and you don’t need to worry about Tails. He is one of my oldest friends and I know he is nothing if not discreet.” Sonic pointed out. “If you ever need to find me but don’t want to be to obvias then ask for Tails, you can trust him.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I will keep that in mind." Krystal replied, still smiling sheepishly.
She took a few more bites of her food, feeling relieved that her guess about Tails turned to be right and that she could trust him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Once desert was finished the last plate were taken away and the two continued to talk for quit some time. At one point sonic leans in close to Krystal, “why don’t we take this some place a little more private, some where that we can do what we want and not be… interrupted.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
How many times was she going to be flustered and blush? Because that little line made her blush yet again, as she got the meaning behind it.
"I-I don't mind it, Sir..." she stuttered, unable to refuse.
She wondered if he wanted to do what she thought that he wanted to do. She was only freshly deflowered, that didn't mean she was fully no longer a pure maiden in her mind.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic stands up then helped her up from her chair like a gentlemen. He then lead her to a different part of the wing. Sense they were already in his own privent area of the castle it did not take long for them to be in his grand room. This was much bigger then the room they had been in the first time sense that was just a random guest room somewhere in coastal and this was the princess private room.
Once Sonic was certain they were alone he put his arms around Krystal and passionately kissed her lips. Without hesitation his hands began to slid along her body.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal surprisingly returned his passiomate kissing, after momentarily gasping and clampimg her eyes shut. Her arms wrapped around his neck, but one of her hands found its way in his quills.
As much scandalous this would be seen as...it felt somewhat right. Krystal would be lying if, deep down in her heart, she wasn't craving for his touches.
The blush only managed to creep onto her cheeks again, as she returned his kisses with more fever than before.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After some time of this Sonic’s hands bade their way to the zipper at the back of the dress and made quick work of it. As they continued to kiss he let the dress drop to the ground. Leaving her in just her underwhere.
He then polled his own shirt off till he was just waring pants.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was panting from the passionate kissing and never stopped blushing, but her desire to be with Prince was growing every day, every single minute of every day.
And even more right now.
Krystal pulled him back into a feverish, passionate kiss, accidentally rubbing her pubic area against his own, although she was shorter so it basically rubbed against his member.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic grand a little when she did not, not expecting her to. The action, the sensations, it only made him want her more.
Sonic slid his tung into her mouth slowing it to dance with her own tung.
Just as her desire had been growing so too did his. Every time he passed her in the halls, every event he saw her at, every time he wanted to reach out and touch her but could not. It was torture for him but not even seeing her was worse.
He then quickly picked her up slowing her lags to to wrap around him as he held her up, never once letting the kids to brake.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The sexual tension that had been building up to this point was only breaking now.
Krystal's heartbeat paced up as she wrapped her legs around the Prince's waist, returning the fiery kisses as she no longer felt hesitation.
She couldn't, and she wouldn't.
She felt thag her body was getting hotter, and she felt herself getting more aroused by the minute too.
As Krystal kissed the Prince with almost desperate need, her hand in his quills pressed his face against hers, refusing to let go of the kiss. Her other hand was squeezing his shoulder quite tightly, but it was not paingul.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic quickly found the way to his large amazingly comfortable bed and quickly laid her down on it. He was trying to find a balance between not going too fast and his own desire to have her.
He finally broke the kiss and moved down to kiss and lick at her neck. He had one hand on her side just under below her braw and the other next to her head on the opposite side of where he was kissing her neck.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was panting from all those fiery kisses and from excitement. Every touches, every kisses set her body ablaze with desire and arousal.
Then, suddenly...a pulsion coursed through her brain.
Her hand that was on his shoulder...found its way downwards to his pants and...she started rubbing his crotch area without an ounce of hesitation, knowing very well that it would arouse him even more.
Her hand was outside of his pants, but she was rubbing his crotch up and down, clearly feeling his rising member through the fabric as she did.
The desire for him spiked even more, as did her daring exploring of his hidden member.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic jolted a little when she did that really not expecting that at all. Never had any of the other girls he was with ever attempt anything like that for a long time let alone the second time.
He groans again as he stoped kissing her neck for a moment. This was a sensation he was not as use too.
In a moment he opened his eyes and chuckled,“You sure learn fast,” He commented before moving down a little and started licking her chest just above where her bra was.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was blushing furiously and panting from excitement at the time being.
Her hand then suddenly found its way right into his pants and underwear, and she started stroking his member. Her tumb would sometimes rub the tip, but she mostly stroked his member up and down.
"Am...I...?" she replied breathlessly, although still panting.
She did not know how long he could endure that stimulation before climaxting, so unless he stopped her, she didn't stopped stroking his member up and down.
Her legs parted a little more to make room for the Prince, by this time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic bit his lip when she did not trying not to make to much noise. This was definitely un expected and it made his arousal go through the roof.
Without hesitation he quickly grabbed onto her panties and literally ripped them on two in order to get them off her body faster.
He then quickly unfastened and polled his pants and boxers down letting them fall to his knees.
Without hesitation he quickly thrusted his manhood inside her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Before she had even realized he had taken her hand away from his member and undressed the rest of their bodies, Krystal found herself letting out a rather loud moan, as she clamped her eyes shut and pinned her ears in submission.
Oh damn, he filled her up so completely and fully, she had been very much ready for this for a while, as he had slipped in without any resistance. He was still inside of her at the moment, but she already felt that fantastic, unbearable pleasure they had both been craving.
Krystal threw her arms around the Prince's neck and pulled him down to her as she also threw her legs around his waist.
Her panting and heart beat were both racing from the excitement.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic started moving his hips only making the amazing sensations grow rapidly.
Sonic frowned then quickly kissed Krystal in the lips again, indulging in every moment of this and loving all of it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's pleasured moans were muffled by the kissing.
"M-Mmm!" she muffled a moan as they kissed, very much feeling each thrust deep into her core.
Each thrust into her only sent intense waves of pleasure throughout her body.
Krystal was clearly drowning in pleasure by now, and all she could do was moaning and taking the Prince inside of her over and over again.
"O-Oh god...!" she managed to exclaim as she could feel her climax build up deep within her core, and her hands dug into the Prince's quills.
She did not know what the Prince's endurance truly was, and certainly did not know she wouldn't have a climax everytime either.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Thanks to the râleur stimulation Krystal had done Sonic was already so close to the edge even before going in. He knew he was going to come any second as the intensity climbed rapidly.
Sonic groaned, biting his lip as his pressed his face into her chest.
oh chaos… why… why dose it fell… different… with her… Sonic thought to himself.
Sonic bit down on his lip harder as one big thrust pushed him over the edge and his seed bust out of him, filling her body.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Feeling the Prince's hot seed filling her up what was sent Krystal over the edge, too.
She whimpered quite loudly into the Prince's neck as she clanged to him, her climax washing over her quite intensively.
Krystal trembled as her arms and legs were still wrapped around the Prince's neck and waist, respectively.
Feeling his manhood deep within her core, and his hot seed splurting deep within her, just felt so incredibly right, despite the forbidden aspect.
Why...why does it feels...so right...? Chaos, it is so forbidden, too...and yet...I want more...I want more of him... Krystal thought to herself, panting as she savored the after glow of this intense mating.
Krystal soon unwrapped her legs from around the Prince's waist, so he could pull his manhood out of her, if he wanted to.
She shyly, but tenderly kissed his neck, her arms still wrapped around it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic was panting a little from the intensity and the effort he put into it. That sure went rather quickly but he was enjoying the after glow was well. He also enjoyed the polling of her kissing his neck.
Sonic lightly buzzword the side of her head for a moment, enjoying this to the fullest.
But then he smirked as a thought came to him, that was to fast… I want more
After catching his breath Sonic opened his eyes and whispers into her ear, “i want more,” he whispered into her ear before starting to thrust into her again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gasped as she felt the Prince hardening once more inside her core and just start thrusting into her again, not even pulling out at all.
That only sent more waves of pleasure throughout her body. She let go of the Prince's neck and let herself fall flat onto her back on the soft bed sheets, clamping her eyes shut as her hands landed resting next to each side of her head.
"I-I want more, too...!" she managed to stutter between panting and moaning, her breasts slowly starting to bounce.
Oh, chaos...It...just feel...so good...Why is this...so right...?...Why am I...allowing him to...take me...over and over...again...? Krystal thought, despite her mind being fogged by the pleasure.
Her legs weren't wrapped around the Prince's waist, but they were hanging up in the air with him between them thrusting into her.
The pleasure he was giving her was almost unbearable, she couldn't help herself but to moan from how amazing it felt all over again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
oh chaos… why… why is this so… right Sonic thought to himself as he started going faster.
He quickly put his hand over top of one of her pinning it down to the bed and interlocking their fingers. His heart was racing faster and faster and he couldn’t help mur make a sound between a moan and a grown.
He then leaned down and quickly kissed her on the lips, sliding his young into her moth her again.
what is wrong with my… I have been with many woman before… why is she… different he thought as, his mind racing. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's moans were muffled by their passionate kissing and she didn't hesitated to eagerly kiss him back, squeezing his hand with hers as she used her other hand to grab onto the sheets next to her head, gripping them both quite strongly.
It's...too good...I can't help myself...I need more...! she thought to herself as they kissed quite passionately.
"M-Mmm!" she muffled a moan against his lips.
The speeding up of his thrusting in and out of her womanhood, was leading her towards another climax. She squeezed his hand and gripped the sheets with her other hand quite tightly. The pleasure was building up constantly, and she was at the mercy of their forbidden, but oh so excitingly pleasurable mating.
He might have been with many women before, he was her first for everything. Her first kiss, her maidenhood being taken, and now...this.
Whatever this was, it was incredibling addictive and thrilling, even though her body clearly wanted more. She needed more.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic’s own sounds where muffled as well as he eagerly, almost desperately kissed her lips. He could not remember a time he wanted this so much.
He squeezed her hand a little more as she squeezed his but was also using it to hold himself up so he didn’t fall on her.
It felt as if his hart would burst from all the adrenaline and passion surging through his body. He could feel the pressure building inside him again but new it would be a bit longer till he was able to come again. He just hoped she could stay with him long enough not knowing how long she could take it sense this was still only her second time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's own desperate need matched his own, as she kissed him back with the same intensity. Her long, beautiful wavy quills, were a mess from their intense mating and were splattered under her body and onto the sheets. Her legs were still lifted in the air on each sides of him, allowing him to thrust in and out of her as freely as he wanted.
Her own heartbeat was incredibly fast, her face flushed with the characteristic blush of arousal and love making. Her ears were pinned in clear submission, and sweat covered her petite frame, her body obviously felt hot to the touch, and very much sensitive to her.
"M-Mmmm!" she yet again muffled another loud moan against his lips, squeezing his hand and still gripping the sheets next to her head.
His manhood kept hiting all of the sweet spots deep within her womanhood with every single thrust, and suddenly, without a warning, the Prince sent her over the edge once more.
Krystal moaned loudly against the Prince's lips and trembled as a huge wave of pleasure washed over her entiere body. The Prince obviously felt it all, since her womanhood gave it away with clamping down around his member.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
At this point Sonic couldn't help but brake the kiss as they both needed air. He gasped for air as he was left panting and let out a rather load moan, felling her insides tighten around his member.
He grounded and started to thrust faster, knowing this could only increase the sensations as he thrusted through her climax.
He couldn't help it and let out a deep, reverberating growl under his breath. He was felling more dominant and powerful as he pinned her hand to the bed.
Sonic slid a hand under her back and lifted her chest up casing her back to arch. He started kissing and licking her chest. Just then he specifically licked one of her nipples.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, his speedy thrusting into her core throughout her climax made her lament in pure pleasure, and boy was she loud.
She let out a very much submissive squeak when she heard his dominant growl, her arousal only spiking more.
When he licked her nipple, she whimpered in more pleasure, her eyes still clamped shut and her ears pinned, as she panted and moaned.
"O-Oh, chaos...!" she stuttered quite loudly.
Each thrust of his member into deep within her core sent electric waves of pleasure to her whole body, as she squeezed his hand. Her other hand was still gripping at the soft sheets.
Why did she want this so badly...? Why did her body react so perfectly in sync with his...? And most importantly...
...why did she wanted to be his, and only his alone...?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
With every thrust into her he was slowly losing all control, or was it that he was gradually wishing that he could.
He began to lick her nipple more, flicking it repeatedly with his tong. His hand under her back lifting it up a little more making it arch more.
He suddenly groans and clenched his teeth as he was getting closer and closer to a second climax. no, no, it can’t be coming… not yet… I want more… I want to last longer he thought to himself.
Despite his designer to last longer he could feel himself thrusting harder and faster. I’m going… I’m going to he thought but clamped his eyes shut. NO, I want more… I want longer… I will…making this last as long as I can hold it back!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was basically sobbing in pleasure by this point, and she could feel another climax coming deep within her core where he was thrusting so eagerly.
No, no, no...I want...to stay here longer...with him...! she thought to herself, squeezing his hand as her eyes were still clamped shut, and that her other hand was firmly gripping the soft sheets.
Alas, his eagerly thrusting member was still hiting all of the right sweets spots deep within her womanhood, and soon enough, she felt that climax climbing rapidly, and let's not talk about that tongue of his teasing her nipple.
No, no, no...I don't...want this to finish...! Krystal thought to herself, but alas, she did not have any control over her body.
With a loud lamenting moan, Krystal's second climax hit her full strength and she could do nothing but cry out from the intense pleasure as she squeezed his hand tightly and firmly gripped the soft sheets with her other hand.
Once more, her insides clamped around the Prince's member.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The prince had been trying so hard to hold back his own climax but the moment Krystal’s hit him he couldn't stop it.
Sonic couldn't help but call, “FUCK!!!” as he was forced over the edge.
It came out like an explosion within her, filling up what little room was left or had been created by the thrusting from the second round.
But this was a much bigger load then the first and so much of it came spilling out as there was no room left inside her.
Sonic gasped, he put so much into holding back that climax that he had nothing let. He suddenly collapsed doing his best not to simply squish her and so landed partly on her and partly next to her. He was left panting, his arms and lags tremblaient from all the effort.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal obviously felt it all and gasped from the intensity of their combined pleasure.
She was also left trembling and panting from all of that intense mating. She still felt his member deep inside of her, but she doubted they both still had energy to give after this rather intense session.
She was sweating, her heartbeat gradually slowing down, finally letting go of the sheets as she laid there under the Prince with him still between her legs.
Krystal knew she would have to leave eventually...but her heart, her soul, still wanted more and stay with the Prince.
She did not want to go.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a few moments of laying there and panting they could both feel his member slowly shrinking and polled out of her. His heart started slowing down and his muscles trembling began to slow.
Sonic let go of her hand, untangling their fingers which were kind of a little sweaty at this point. He then picked himself up a little just to role over but sense he still had a hand under her he used the momentum to pull her with him, flipping her over in the process.
Now he was laying on his back on the bed and she was laying almost entirely on top of him.
Sonic rested his head agents the bed and let’s put a contented deep breath. He slowly opened his eyes and looked up at her. He then started to laugh a little, “you are so loud,” he said in a playfully teasing way.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was a little startled getting pulled on top of him like that, but she didn't protest or anything.
She was still just as sweaty as he was, and her quills were a mess from their intense mating session, but damn, she was still beautiful.
Krystal blushed again from the teasing dig. "S-So were you...!" she squeaked, hidding her face in his chest with pinned ears.
She was just a little embarrassed, but in no way unhappy. She was still quite an innocent soul, despite having been with with the Prince twicr, so far. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little and put his arms around her lightly caressing her back, “yeah perhaps, but not as loud as you were,” he lightly teased again.
His hands slowly and gently rubbed her back, not really trying to start anything, he didn’t have the energy to start anything. He just… couldn't keep his hands off her.
He rested his head on top of her and let out a contented sigh. “I like how lord you are.” He whispered.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Still blushing and hiding her face in his chest, Krystal slowly moved her arms up and wrapped them around his back under his arm pits.
She felt quite content, too. She didn't want to go...not yet.
"I-I couldn't crontrol myself..." her muffled mumble came, but she had a smile hidden from him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little, “then don’t” he added. He lightly nuzzled the top of her head. He started tenderly licking next to her ear, softly grooming her a little in a loving kind of way.
After a moment he sighed, “stay with me tonight,” he softly whispered.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal closed her eyes and slowly turned her head to the side so she wouldn't be breathing into his chest anymore.
She sighed too, keeping her eyes closed as she enjoyed the little grooming.
"...My brother...will suspect that something's up..." she whispered back, tightening her grip around him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic stoped for a moment as he started to think about it but soon just chuckled. “We will deal with that in the morning. For now I want you with me,” he replied before he went back to grooming her ear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Blushing again, Krystal sighed in content at the grooming. She slightly nuzzled his chest, her eyes still closed.
Even if she had refused and opted for leaving...she was absolutely in no shape to move around. Not only was she exhausted, the Prince's hot seed was still oozing out of her womanhood and onto the Prince's crotch.
It was going to be a mess to clean up, so walking around with that dripping out of her? Yeah, it was not an option.
Her eyes still closed, Krystal sighed again, clearly relaxed, now. "Okay...tomorrow..." she whispered, slowly drifting to sleep, as she slightly tightened her hug around him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic buzzard her mead for a little while longer before finding a place to just rest his head on her. He sighed with such contentment that he nearly started purring.
There was a part of him that wished he could stop time and stay in the moment with her forever, never facing the world, never facing his responsibilities.
One day he would have to face it, but that was not today, it was not right now. Right now all that matters was holding her in his arms.
Slowly Sonic started to drift off to sleep as well but just before he fadded away a thought came to him, one he never expected he would think.
am I falling… in love.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal too, didn't want this moment to end, and stay with him forever, not facing anything.
What are we, now...? she thought to herself, before falling asleep, wondering if they were ever going to be more than...just the Prince and a mistress...? Was that she was, at the moment...?
The night passed without anything happening and both slept peacefully in each other's arms. They had both moved around while sleeping, but they went back to cuddling.
When the morning came, Krystal woke up cuddling the Prince's chest. She groggily blinked, then remembered the events of the previous evening and blushed quite strongly.
Oh my god...we had sex twice...And I wanted it...I wanted it so badly... she thought to herself, widening her eyes. And I slept here! Silver's going to find out for sure, it doesn't take a genius to figure out what happened! she then thought, tensing up.
She stared at the Prince and froze seeing him awake. And they were both still bare naked...in broad daylight...her blush increased.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic opened his eyes, “good morning,” he softly said before giving her a quick kiss on the lips. He started to lightly rub her back with one hand and her hose arm with the other. “Did you sleep well?” He asked not even thinking about wether or not anyone was going to find out. He was to happy, to content to think of anything by this moment and enjoying it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal returned the kiss, still blushing. "Y-Yes, Your Highness, I did sleep well. And you?" she replied with honesty and a sweet little smile.
She shivered a little as he rubbed her back that way. The blush didn't go away as she was very aware of their shared nakedness.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smiled and continued to rub her back and upper arm, “oh, I slept more then well, I slept great having you here with me,” he replied and then smiled.
Sonic’s ear twitched as he hears the sound of a bird out the window and like that is mine when. Ack to reality. He sighed sounding a little disappointed.
Couldn't we have had just a little longer he thought. With a sight he started to sit up. He wanted nothing more then to lay in bed with her a bit longer but he knew he could not.
“I will send Tails to have a bath drawn for you in your own room. He can take you back through the servants passages so no one will see you,” Sonic explained sounding a bit more former, like he was mentally trying to get back into the role of being a prince.
“If anyone anyone asks questions you can tell them you woke up felling sore this morning and wanted to start the day off with a hot bath to relax. That way by the time your brother comes to check on you he will have no reason to think you were not in your own room last night.” Sonic added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Hearing the bird singing to indicate that it was morning made Krystal feel disappointed, she wished she could've stayed longer.
She sighed as well, listening to the Prince's plan as she also sat up, her long and slightly wavy quills slowly covering her breasts as she did.
That plan of his really made sense and could work...It has to, and if the word ever came out that she had sexually been with the Prince...she'd be shamed by the other ladies of the court, and no other men would ever want to marry her...
...which she didn't even want to.
She didn't want to marry another man...Deep down in her heart, she knew she'd rather either marry the Prince or remain as his mistress, if she had to. The second option clearly was the less favorable, but at the moment, she could call herself the Prince's secret mistress if she wanted to.
She didn't even think about taking moon tea, although she should, since the Prince came inside of her twice, as proven by the dried semen between her legs.
Krystal softly nodded to what the Prince said about Tails and his plan to have her take a bath.
"Alright...I guess I will have to get ready to leave..." she said, clearly sadened and disapointed that she had to go.
She slowly moved to the edge of the bed at its end and spotted the remnants of her panties that the Prince at literally torn off her to begin their intense mating session.
Krystal widened her eyes as the blush kept crawling back onto her face. "O-Oh no...my underwear...!" she stuttered, staring at them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little and came up behind Krystal. He put his arms around her wast and leaned into closer to her.
“Oh no, what a shame. You will just have to make it back without them,” he teased playfully.
Sonic then started kissing her neck, not making it easy for her to leave despite being the one to bring it up.
Sonic…Really didn’t want her to leave. Part of him wished he could lick her up in his room and never let her go but that probably would not sit well with her or her brother.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal mumbled under her breathe in embarrassment, but she closed her eyes and leaned back onto his chest as he kissed her neck.
She didn't want to go either, and he was not making it easy. She sighed in content and disappointment.
This is hopeless...we will have to meet up again very soon... she thought to herselef.
Once he let her be, she got dressed up, minus for her panties basically no longer useful.
She crossed her arms over her chest and pout quite adorably. If he does that everytime we meet, I will have no underwear left to wear! I feel naked from the waist down under my dress! she thought to herself in annoyance.
She sighed and looked sad, but not about her torned underwear. She really didn't want to go and just stood there waiting for Sir Tails to come and get her through the secret servants passages.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic comes back in the room after finishing explaining things to tails. He then walked over to Krystal and put his arms around her waist. “Don’t worry, we will be together again soon,” he said before pressing his lips into hers, wanting to get in at lest one more good long kiss before they had to say goodby.
After a moment he polled back and sighed. “Tails is just outside at the door, he will take you back.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal did return the kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck, and feeling hopeful with that promise. "Okay." she whispered with a light blush on her cheeks.
There must be something I can do...we can't keep meeting so...publically...People are going to start to be suspicious... Krystal then thought to herself.
"Thank you, Your Highness." she smiled rather sweetly, then went to the door and got out of the Prince's private chambers, closing the doors behind her.
Krystal looked over at Tails, still blushing lightly. "Good morning, Sir Tails." she greeted, pulling aside a strand of her quills away from her face.
I know the Prince has him asking a bath to be drawn out for me, but...did he said anything about moon tea...? she then thought to herself, blushing a little more at the idea of directly asking the squire fox.
If she went to the doctors asking for moon tea herself...the word could come back to Amy and Silver, and she'd be in big trouble.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Here, put this on,” Tails said handing her a cloak she could put on. It had a good so she could cover herself. “This way it will be easier to get you into your room without anyone seeing you.” He replied.
“I have asked for your bath to be started and informed the cook that you will be taking your breakfast in your room.” Tails explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal nodded and put the cloak on herself, effectively hidding her indentity with the hood on, as she listened to his explanations.
"Thank you, Sir Tails. You are really kind." Krystal smiled lightly, still wondering about the moon tea.
She followed Tails around and through the secret passages, trying to make small talk with the fox. He really was a nice man and didn't asked sensitive questions, which she was grateful for.
Once she finally got into her room, she closed the door behind herself and let out a deep sigh of relief. No one had seen her, so she locked the door and went straigth for where the bad was, undressed and got into the hot bath, breathing out a contented sigh.
That bath was what she needed and she hadn't realized it. She blushed as the events from last night still lingered in her mind, as she washed herself and cleaned off the Prince's dried semen from between her legs.
It had only been the second time the Prince had taken her, and it had been so...intense, so pleasurable. And she did not stopped him...far from it, she had been wanting it so badly, more than she would've admitted to herself.
And the thrill? Oh, that sweet, torturing, exalting thrill about all the secrecy of their lovemaking...deep down, she couldn't get enough.
She already wanted more.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Three days passed and back at the northern castle things had been going well for Shadow and Amy, well enough that is.
They spend much of their time together trying to get to know each other better, partly because there was not much ells to do. They had breakfast just the two of them, took morning walks, had lunch, did some kind of activity together in the evening like going to visit the nearby town or sitting and reading together then had dinner together.
The only things they didn’t do together were bath and sleep.
In fact when they first got there only one of the bets had been made but the king got angry and insisted they made a second bed in another room despite his mothers instructions. Hearing how upset he got over this made Amy realize something, she had never seen her by end sleep, ever.
Did he sleep?
That was a silly question, everything slept, He had too.
It was in the evening now, some time after dinner and starting to get closer to the time they would normally part to go to their own rooms. They had been reading together in the library when Shadow stands up, closing the book he was reading. He lets out a deep breath, “I think it has been long enough,” he said in a rather neutral tone. “It’s about time we got down to business.”
He said then turned to Amy, “are you ready to give this a try?”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
It was so sudden and right to the point, that Amy startled a little, as she had been deep into reading her book. She stared up at him with wide eyes from being startled, but she did not looked scared.
"Yes, I think I am." she replied quite calmly, as she closed her book and got up from her seat, too.
The truth was, she was anxious. WIll it hurt? She had heard before from the older ladies that the first deflowering differed for every woman, but most of them said it hurt.
Amy sweat dropped, a little nervous, but determined to not back down from fufilling her duties.
He spared my deflowering on our wedding night...it's time we fufilled our marital duty. she thought to herself, as she settled her book down on her seat.
Her ears briefly gave away her anxiety and nervosity, but her body language indicated that she was resolved to proceed with what was expected of them.
Amy looked at him again, a sparkle of fear, nervosity and anticipation twinkling in her eyes...but determined to show him she would not break.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow nodded, “alright, then we will get started,” He replied and turned and started heading for the upper flore where their rooms were.
He had seen the hint of fear but decided to put that aside for now. He knew that this had to be done and they couldn't put it off anymore. At lest this time there was only a hint of fear as compared to their wedding night where she was completely terrified thanks to the man who tried to rap her.
Shadow walked into the room she had been staying in, the large royal sweet that had been prepared for them to stay in. Once she was in the room as well he closer the door behind her.
Shadow started walking towards the bed. He polled his jacket off and rested it on a couch before beginning to unbutton his shirt.
He turned his head to look over at Amy, “start taking your cloths off, you will not need them.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy couldn't help herself but to blush quite brightly. As much as she had mentally prepared herself for this...seeing the King actually undressing rooted reality in quite a surrealistic way.
"R-Right." she replied quite quietly and approached the bed as well, the anxiety and nervosity forming a knot in her stomach.
As the King kept undressing himself, Amy gently lifted her dress up a little, revealing her ankles, then got out of her shoes. Letting her dress fall back down, Amy brought her hands behind her back and managed to undo the tied lace keeping her corset in place, which instantly loosened it and relieved pressure.
She breathed in and out with relief, her lungs no longer restrained from fully functionning. She then removed the corset from around her, and let it fall down to the floor.
Closing her eyes, Amy then undid her quills, letting them fall down around her, creating a sense of protection that gave her the strength to keep going.
"I...might need assistance." she indicated quite quietly, pulling her quills in front of her as she turned around a little, showing him her back.
Amy tried to reach the zipper of her dress on her own, but he could clearly see it was a little struggle for her at the time being.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Very well,” Shadow replied in a neutral tone.
He came up behind her and takes hold of the top part of the dress near the caller as well and the zipper and polled it down. As he was doing this Amy clouds feel his strong presence behind her and almost feel his breath on the back of her neck.
Once he was done he let go of her dress and backed up.
When she turned back to face him she sees the king without a shirt on the first first time as he was now only waring pants.
The king had held shoulders and a strong build. His muscles were chiseled and prominent without looking overly exaggerated. She had never seen such a well built man before, but that was not even what got her attention the most. The most striking thing was the patch of fluffy pure white fur on his chest which stood out agents his pick black fur.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, he was a well build man, very much male, handsome, and strong.
"Thank you." Amy replied, her eyes slowly wandering over his muscled chest and stomach. The King obviously exerciced a lot in order to stay in shape for eventual battles, but damn did he looked amazing.
Amy suddenly blushed, realizing that she had been staring. He was her husband and she shouldn't be feeling shy to soon see him fully in the nude.
Amy's hands slowly lifted to the top of her dress and, still blushing, she slowly pulled the sleeves off and, once that was done, let the dress fall down to the floor, the soft fabrics landing with almost no sound.
She was now standing in front of the King in only her underwear and bra on. Her waist length, beautiful, soft quills, created a warming, gentle aura around her.
Still blushing, she brought her hands up behind her back again, now trying to unfasten her bra.
Amy, however...stared at the King right in the eyes. Not in defiance or fear...but in fierce determination.
Trying to see if he would crack before she would. Alas, she was failing with her blushing, but she did not back down.[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow seamed to notice her staring at his body but didn’t mind it, after all he was her husband and she was his wife. This was all very normal stuff. There was nothing wrong or scandalous about this, except maybe for how long it took for them to actually do this.
While Amy was working on getting her sleeves off he had started unfastening his pants. He let his pant job down the the ground around the same time that her dress was falling.
It was about now that he noticed her staring into his eyes. Was it because she was still scared? Was she trying to make him get aroused? Trying to intensify the moment? Or could it be that she was trying to prevent herself from looking down at where his pants had once been but. Were now only the thin fabric of his boxers kept her eyes from his manhood.
Shadow chuckled at that last thought assuming that must be the resin. She was a maiden and had lucky never Sean that part of any man before.
He then noticed her struggling and started to walk towards her. “Here,” he said, his voice starting to lean more on the softer side but still mostly mitral. Shadow reached around Amy to help her unfasten her braw, his strong chest pressing agents her chest in order to reach the clasp.
Oh chaos did he smell amazing, like quiet pine forest just as it started to rain with a su tail hint of mint.
His face was right next to hear ear, she could hear his breath in and out as she felt the warm breath on her ear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy felt her heart bear faster in her chest, and the warmth of his own pressing against hers didn't even made her flinch.
But she'd be damned not noticing that the last piece of clothing on her husband was his boxer.
Nothing else.
She yet again blushed and let out a breathe she had been holding in.
Ok, so far, we...we are good, there's no rush...right...? We got all night...and the rest of our stay to conceive a baby...don't we...? Do we really have to be so formal about all of this...? she thought to herself as the King unfastened her bra.
Once the King stepped back a bit, Amy removed her bra and let it fall on the floor, still blushing quite brightly. Her breasts were now exposed to the eyes of her husband, the right size for her rather petite frame.
The anxiety and nervosity never left her, but Amy still didn't back down. She slowly bent down and solemnly pulled her panties down and let them fall to her ankles, before stepping out of them and letting them fall to the ground, on top of the rest of her outfit.
Amy, completely nude before the King and blushing so brightly, had stepped towards him as she stepped away from her underwear on the floor.
She just stood there, so incredibly, beautifully vulnerable, and blushing brightly.
Amy raised her head high as she stared at the King straight in the eyes, almost challenging him to go on as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The way she boldly stepped towards him and stared I to his eyes, encouraging him. No! Chanel going him to continued. A smirk came to his face seeing how bold she was being despite the blush in her face. It was clear she was trying, trying to make this work.
Shadow moved his hands down, barely needing to bend in order to push his boxers down, letting them fall to the ground on their own.
There it was for Amy to see for the very first time, his manhood. It was thick and much larger than she could have expected, much larger than would seem could fit… could it fit? It had to fir.
He stoped out of them, moving closer in her direction.
Now both of them were completely naked standing before the person they were married to.
Shadow took a brief moment to look over her body, not realizing that by doing so it cases his member to start showing a little more…
Arousal.
Shadow then abruptly turned and started to walk for the bed. “This will be easier on the bed.” He comented, though she probably could have guessed that herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy never stopped blushing and indees got a good look of his manhood and its sight made her feel...aroused, too.
The sexual tension was getting too much to her taste.
She couldn't take it anymore.
Amy silently followed him to the bed and when he turned around to look at her, her hands were already lifted up and...
...pushed the King in a siting position on the bed!
Amy moved quite swiftly and got onto the King's lap, her knees on each side of the King. Her hands landed onto his shoulders, as she stared right into his eyes with...was that...fiery desire...?
His rising manhood was right under her womanhood, but she did not move, waiting for the King's reaction.
That sexual tension had bee so unbearable, her body had boldly moved on its own.
Then...Amy's eyes widened as her face flushed with an even more bright blush, realizing the boldness in what she just did.
What did I just do?! she thought herself, tensing up in apprehension.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
To say Shadow was not expertly that would be the understatement of the century. Based on her previous behavior and what he knew of her thus far he expected her to be reserved and scared or at the very least willing to go along with it.
But this…
This he did not expect at all.
But at the same time…
It was what he needed.
Unlike his brother Shadow never sought out women, that was too much like his father for him. No he had other things to focus on. But that did not mean he had not been with a woman before.
Back before his father died, making him still just a prince and not a king. Shadow was approached by We mon who convinced him to bed and the type of woman to do that were topically much more bold than the type of woman Sonic preferred.
So with that movement Amy made and seeing her sitting naked on his lap re awoke something that had laid dorment in Shadow for a few years now…
Desire!
A sexy smirk briefly appeared on his. One of those, oh, you didn’t just do that, king is smirks. But, just as quickly as it appeared he suddenly reached up and grabbed her head with one hand and the other behind her back. He polled her into him kissing her right on the lips for the first time sense their wedding.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy gasped when he pulled her against his chest and kissed her quite...passionately.
She had expected him to be annoyed or mad, but it seemed like he liked it.
Amy kissed him back with the same desire, wrapping her arms around his neck as she clamped her eyes shut and pinned her ears in submission.
She was very much aware of their nakedness, their bodies against each other like that, and...of their respective sexual organs so close, as she still knelt above his manhood.
Amy panted between their kissing, and the sudden desire...the sudden need in their kissing, helped her arousal climb up even more.
She felt herself be quite wet between her legs, a clear sign of her arousal. Her face flushed with the characteristic blush of arousal and excitement, Amy's kisses grew more needy, more passionate.
Her womanhood was still above his very much hardened manhood, and at some point they accidentally touched as she partly lost her balance.
Amy let out a gasp, surprised by the accidental rubbing, but it only excited her even more.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow jolted a little not expecting her wetness to touch his manhood like that. He suppressed a groan as he didn’t want to start that, at lest not yet.
Suddenly Shadow made a deep and fast growl before grabbing onto Amy and flipped her over tossing her into her back on the bed. Before she had a chance to react Shadow quickly moved over on top of her. He practically slammed his hand down eighth next to her head as the other just as quickly and forcefully lined one of her hands down on the other side of her.
Shadow made another deep, dominent growl before leaning down and started licking and kissing her neck. After one more growl he bit down on her neck, marking her as his mate.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy hadn't expected any of that and she found herself gasping at the sudden actions, and then she let out a small yelp from the pain of his bite.
The King just marked her as his, and his alone!
That made her feel quite fufilled!
Amy was panting and trembling from excitement and anticipation, feeling so vulnerable and exposed, with how the King restrained her hands above her head.
Her face was still flushed with the characteristic blush of arousal and excitement.
...Damn, she felt her body ablaze with arousal and the wetness between her legs made her squirm a little.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow very much new what came next and he was more then ready. His member was not plenty hard and erect and almost twitching with excitement.
That’s when Amy felt it, she felt his manhood rubbing up agents her inner high as Shadow was positioning himself to enter her.
This part seamed to almost go in slow motion as she felt his tip getting closer and closer to her entrance.
If there was one thing different about Shadow from his brother Sonic was his refreshing from sleeping around. Sonic had experience with maidens and knew very well about the pain that could happen when one was deflowered.
Shadow on the other hand… did not.
All of Shadow’s past experiences where with woman that were greatly experience and no one had explained to him how it was for a woman’s first time,
Without any more warning and now finally lined up at the correct spot, Shadow quickly thrusted his member deep inside his wife. Without even the smallest hesitation he began thrusting in and out without giving her a moment for the pain to subside. Unfortunately for Amy that only made the pain fare worse as the blood of her deflowering dripped down onto the blankets below. [[USER_B]] said the following:
The moment his manhood pierced through her like that did hurt, and she let out another yelp of pain.
But when he didn't give her the time to adjust and get used to the intrusion? It only made her feel more pain.
It felt...more like a rape, and not like making love to someone you at least care about, if not fully love.
As he thrusted in and out or her, she suddenly let out a rather loud whimper of pain.
"Y-You're hurting me...!" Amy whimpered, her eyes clamped shut with tears at the corners.
He still has her restrained, she couldn't do anything else.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The moment Amy said she was hurting Shadow stoped getting wide eyed. He quickly let go of her hand and polled back away from her, accidentally polling himself out in the proses.
“What? How? What hurt?” He asked almost panicky a little and clearly very confused on what could have been hurting her.
He started looking up and down her body to try and see what he might have hurt and that’s when he noticed the blood coming from between her lags.
Shadow got even more wide eyed seeing this. He had no idea that was even a thing.
“I… I didn’t…” he said, hide voice unusually shaky for him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy gasped when he pulled his manhood out of her and she was left trembling as she shakingly brought her hands lower to grab the pillows under her head.
Her body was allowed to relax from the first penetration, and the pain soon subsided.
She could feel the thin line of her lost maidenhood's blood slowly sliding down from her womanhood and onto the sheets.
Amy kept pinning her ears, and after calming down, she opened her eyes and looked up, her face still flushed with a blush.
There was confusion in them...not fear.
"It's...It's okay..." she whispered, her hands still grabbing the pillows under her head. "It...It doesn't hurt anymore..." she then added, closing her eyes.
Amy then took a minute to compose herself, then...slowly lifted her legs and wrapped them around the King's waist, and gently, but firmly pulled him towards her, until their sexual organs rubbed against each other.
Amy let out a trembling breathe that she had been holding in, and lightly lifted her waist and pulled him towards her more. The tip of his manhood found its way into the entrance of her womanhood, and she let out a little sweet, but of so tempting, moan, as his member did enter her a little.
"I still want you." Amy firmly, but softly whispered, opening her eyes to look at him in the eyes. "My King may push into me, but go slowly, for now." she then whispered again, not backing down.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
For the first time since she met that man, the King, her husband… Shadow looked… nervous. The last thing he wanted to do was hurt her… again.
He hesitated but soon the desire he was feeling and her tempting behavior won him over. He lowered back down and slowly pushed back inside of her. He put one hand on ether side of her head but not pinning her hands down this time.
He seemed much more reserved, still nervous to hurt her again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's womanhood was still sensitive from the sudden deflowering, and the reserved thrusting of his manhood in and out of her did help her adjust to the act of mating.
Soon, she felt pleasure...constant, growing pleasure, as the King's member started to hit all the very sweet spots deep within her core.
"O-Ooh...O-Oooh..." Amy started moaning, closing her eyes and pinning her ears in submission.
It felt good...too good.
Amy started panting as the pleasure kept slowly climbing, a pressure deep within her core slowly growing.
Her face was still flushed with the characteristic blush of arousal and excitement.
Amy's hands clenched around the pillows that her hands were grabbing under her head, her eyes clamped shut. Her legs were still wrapped around his waist, and her ears pinned in submission.
"A-Aah...A-Aaah...Sh-Shadow..." she moaned between panting. "A-Aaah...F-Faster...P-Please..." she then requested, starting to moan louder.
This...This was the very first time that she ever called him only by his name.
She let it slip accidentally in the growing heat of the moment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow did as she had requested since it was something he had also wanted. He began to move faster and faster.
The earlier moment of his wife calling out to him in pain may have thrown him off, but now that things were going more like he expected he was able to get an either going.
Soon enough, he was really getting and enjoying the sounds that she was making.
Shadow made another growl and leaned down and started licking her neck.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy gasped lightly when his thrusting inside of her increased, and shivered as he kissed her neck.
The confusion from earlier was far gone by now. This...this was worth the prior misunderstanding. .
Amy felt that pressured bubble building up even more faster. With each trust deep inside of her and outside of her, sent incredible pleasure through her young body.
Amh let out a submissive squeak, loud and clear for him to hear. She was his, and his alone, that she knew she could make it clear.
Soon enough, however...that pressured bubble burst deep within her: her climax had suddenly hit her, hard!
"A-Aaaaah!" Amy moaned quite loudly, unconsciously trusting up towards the King's manhood trusting downwards into her womanhood, increasing the intense pleasure for both of them as her insides clamped down around the King's member.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow grit his teeth to help bare the sensations. He closed his eyes a little more tightly as he continued thrusting into her going faster all the time.
This was not the most… emotional or passionate experience one could possibly have but sense it was Amy’s first time she was not fully aware of that fact.
One thing was for sure, it was definitely an experience she would not so quickly forget.
For Shadow it was about the same as all the other times he has experienced this but even he didn’t know how much better it could be when one actually had true feelings for the other.
In time they would have to learn that and in doing so enjoy this part of the so called “job” even more.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy kept whimpering in pleasure as the King thrusted into her throughout her climax, it all felt too pleasurable.
She gripped the pillows even more tightly.
Indeed...being a maiden prior to this, she didn't know this could be more passionate, or meaningful. She had always been told it would be her duty to please her husband, and bear him heirs. She did not fully know it could be...so much more than duty.
She didn't know they could both be more personal about each other, grab each other and be more intimate about all of this.
Her eyes were still clamped shut, her ears pinned back, and her hand tightly gripping the pillows under her head. Her pink quills splattered under her onto the pillows and sheets, and her legs wrapped around the King's waist.
As the King kept thrusting in and out of her womanhood, Amy felt another pressured bubble building up, and she gripped the pillows even more tightly.
Her moans started to get louder again, her face still flushed with a blush and not thinking about anything else.
The King was her first and only sexual experience...and would remain the only man she'd have sex with for the rest of her life.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow himself was starting to feel that build up I side himself. He knew it was coming, how could he not.
The closer he got to his own climax the faster he was thrusting.
Shadow bit down on his lip as he gave one more last thrust and over the edge he went. He came inside her spaying his seed deep inside her.
Unforchanetly there was no way for them to k ow if this mating would produce and heir or if they would have to keep trying. But for now this would be enough, at lest for her first time.
Once Shadow had come He stoped thrusting and gassed as the sensations flooded over him. He was left panting, his eyes closed and he enjoyed the after glow. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Feeling the King's hot seed spray inside of her sent over the edge a second time and Amy loudly whimpered in pleasure, until that the King stopped thrusting his manhood inside of her.
They were both left trembling, panting and sweating from all their combined efforts. And indeed, there was no way to know if their first mating would be enough to conceive an heir, nor if they would need to keep trying.
But for the time being, Amy didn't have the strength to go for another round.
The afterglow felt...nice, coming down from all of that was amazing.
Still panting a bit, Amy shivered feeling the King's member still deep within her womanhood. She slowly unwrapped her legs from around his waist, so he could pull out and move around if he wanted to.
Amy then opened her eyes, her face still flushed with that characteristic blush, and looked up at the King's face.
Unable to resist, one of her hands stopped gripping the pillows under her head, and reached up to gently stroke the King's cheek.
"...Will you sleep here...just this one time...?" she whispered her request.
Her gaze was warm, no hint of fear of confusion. Just...hopeful for an answer.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow sighed, moving back a bit to let his manhood come out of her. It slowly began shrinking and going back to its narrow hiding position. He then shifted to the side so that he was no longer struggling her but instead sat on the side edge of the bed.
“It might be for the best if I do not. I would not want to wake you,” he replied not looking back at her.
Why did this man have to be so… secretive. So… self isolating…
But there was something about his tone, about the way he said that, something in her mind that told her she needed to keep him there. Needed to keep him with her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy knew she shouldn't be moving to keep his seed deep inside of her, in order to conceive, but the tone of his voice made her feel like she had to insist.
She slowly sat up and got closer to him, and put a hand on his shoulder.
"...I insist. Please stay." she said, then closed her eyes and lightly pinned her ears. "...My King...We just made love...I know we did it out of duty...but I need you to stay with me...just for this one night..." she then whispered, still insisting.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow takes a deep breath and closed his eyes this… is really not a good idea he thought to himself.
He then takes another deep breath before turn ring back to face her. “Alright, but if anything happens in the middle of the night you just ignore it.” He said in a rather stern tone.
Shadow then moved firmer into the bed, moving his lags up onto it so he was now laying on his back.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy softly nodded. "I understand." she replied.
Blushing lightly again, she laid down on her side, facing the naked form of the King lahing on his back.
She put her hands under her pillow, which lifted her head up a bit, as she lied on her side with partly lifted up legs.
Amy still blushed as she felt the King's seed slowly dripping out of her womanhood and sliding down onto the sheets.
"Good night, Your Majesty..." she whispered with a light content sigh, closing her eyes.
She was truly exhausted from this first mating, given she was still a maiden prior to that.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Good night,” Shadow replied closing his eyes.
They might have been on the same bed but there was still some space between them and that he thought would be for the best.
Shadow did not dare letting himself fall asleep till after his wife already had. He debated with himself on getting up and leaving the room to sleep elsewhere. But in time he slowly drifted off to sleep.
Many hours latter, around 1 am or so, Amy was woken from her sleep by some strange sounds. When she fully came to her senses she realized these noises were coming from… the King.
Shadow was still laying on his back but he was covered in a cold sweet and shaking terribly. His arms were up by his face, almost like he was trying to protect himself from something. His face was scutched and looked to be in great pain. He was making horrible scratching yelling sounds like nothing she had ever heard. His arms started lashing out in all directions, clearly in the mist of some kind of fight.
Amy had heard of night terrors before but she had never seen one bore. If this was not one nothing was.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy jumped groggily as his yelling woke her up, but she soon widened her eyes.
"Your Majesty?!" she exclaimed, getting closer to his side.
Amy gasped and avoided his arm that was on her side and managed to grab it to restrain it.
"Your Majesty! Wake up!" she exclaimed again. "You're having a nightmare! Wake up!" she then tried to wake him up by shaking him insistingly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The moment she restrained his hand he didn’t quit fight back but also kid of did. It looked as though he was trying to poll his arm away but without using any of his strength. Almost like a child trying to get away from an adult.
Tears were forming in his tightly clamped eyes so what ever he was going though it was not good.
After a few more moments of desperately trying to wake him suddenly Shadow’s eyes shot open.
Got a moment he froze, staring off into empty space, his hart pounding in his chest.
The next moment his eyes closed again and he practically collapsed into the bed. He curled up as small as he could get polling his arms and lags into himself and was shaking even more than before.
But the most unexpected thing was when he started crying. Crying like a small child that had just faced some kind of large monster. His voice was terrified and filled with pain.
“Just… leave me… leave me alone… I didn’t do it, I didn’t do it, I didn’t do it,” he called out, pleading to something, or perhaps some one but it clearly was not Amy.
~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was clearly confused by all of that, but she remembered what the Mother Queen briefly told her about the King's past as a child.
Gritting her teeth, Amy slowly lifted the King's upper body as best as she could and, lying down again, she wrapped her arms around him. His head and hands were now resting into her neck and against her chest.
Amy then made sure their bodies were resting as close as possible to each other. She felt his resting member against her womanhood, which made her blush, but she didn't back down.
"...I'm not going anywhere...Shadow..." she softly, but firmly said, closing her eyes as she gently pet his quills with one of her hands. "Don't hide...Don't hide from me...I'm not your enemy, you can trust me with your scars, with your fears..."
Amy then tigthened her embrace around him as she kept petting his quills.
"...I'm here for you...Don't be afraid..." she concluded, still softly but firmly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was a little resistant at first. Still slightly struggling and trembling. Slowly as time passes he started to come back to his senses and the crying slowly stoped.
For a moment he just rested in her arms breathing a bit heavy as he was recovering from everything that had just happened.
He was quiet for some time just resting in her comforting embrace. He lets out a breath then half opened his eyes.
“Sorry,” he softly muttered. “You… shouldn’t have… had to see that.” He finaly said now back to his senses. His ears were still pined and still quit emotional upset but at lest he was back to his senses.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy gently shook her head, her arms still wrapped around him as she still pet his quills, and their bodies pressed against each other.
"It's okay." she softly said. "Don't hide from me. I am your wife, and my duty is not just having your children, but to also support you as well." she then added just as softly.
Amy then took a deep breathe, and gently kissed his forehead.
"...I can't lend you my strength, if you keep pushing me away..." she whispered, still comforting him with a warm embrace.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow tightly closed his eyes as he grit his teeth. “I… I am the king… I should be strong enough on my own. I shouldn’t… need anyone…” he said though it seamed more like words that had been said to him in the past, most likely by his father.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy slowly pulled away partly so she could gently bring her hand to rest on his cheek and look at him in the eyes. The bottom of their bodies were still pressed against eeach other.
"And you are also a man. There is nothing wrong with being vulnerable with the one person that should be allowed to see your vulnerabilities and help you if you need it." Amy replied, gently moving her tumb across his cheek as she held his cheek into her hand.
Amy gave him a minute to ponder on what she said, then asked:
"...What was your nightmare about...?"
She didn't judged him. She didn't forced him into doing or saying anything.
But she wanted to know what was terrifying him so much. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was slowly calming down thanks to her words and worm comforting presence.
He opened his eyes briefly while she was talking about closed them again shortly after.
He let out a deep breath. “It was… when I was young.” He admired. “My father… gave me to another country to be a hostage to prove he wouldn’t attack them while he was at war with another country. While there I… I became a scapegoat for them. Anything went wrong they would blame and punish me for it. Sometimes they would punish me just for entertainment. I woke up every day not knowing if I would get to eat or if it would be my last day.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy listened to him silently, as she resumed gently petting his quills to comfort him. It was the only way she knew she could help him, make sure that he knew that she wasn't going to go anywhere.
"...It must have been so difficult." she softly said, still hugging him with her arm around him, using her other hand to pet his quills. "I'm sorry you had to go through such harship. But you are safe, now." she then added.
Amy let her husband relax a little more, before to lift his chin so they looked into each other's eyes.
"You can trust me, I will have your back." she whispered, then gently kissed him, closing her eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was a little stunned by this but after the nightmare he had and explaining so much about his past and how badly he was hurt by it, (Let say he talked a lot) he felt more vulnerable then he had in a long time. But inside of negative reactions he came to expect from such behavior, she was kind and supportive which kind of surprised him.
After a moment he slowly started to kiss her back, deep down he needed this. He had needed this for a long time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
They might have been married for a little while, they had yet to still learn more about each other...and from each other.
Amy gently kissed him for a moment, but her kisses soon grew a little bit more needy...passionate.
She stopped kissing him at some point, lightly panting.
"I want you." she whispered, blushing a little, as her hand slowly slid down his chest, then his stomach, and then onto his crotch, just above his manhood.
Amy did wanted him, she had energy again for that. But part of her was still quite shy about...directly touching his member. It let him know that he was still in control, she did not pushed her luck more necessary.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was a little startled by this but he quickly started kissing her back. Sense she had decided to start with him like that he decided that two could play that game.
He quickly slid his hand down between her longs and started to rub her there. Not quit putting anything in just rubbing her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's breathing increased and she let out a shaky breathe. Since it had only been a few hours from their first time, his semen was still inside of her, so he'd slide in pretty easily when he'd penetrate her.
She has her other arm around him and her hand in his quills, her fingers dug into them, as she closed her eyes, her heart beat starting to beat faster.
Her hand on his crotch finally dared to grab onto his manhood, and she slowly started to rub it up and down.
Amy's breathing was still shaky, and what she was doing actually helped with getting her more aroused again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow broke the kiss and groaned a little. He was not expecting her to do that at all. He decided it was time to step things up and quickly pushed the blankets back rising back up to his knees:
He chuckled a little, “a little impatient I see.” He lightly teased and begain to position himself, ready to thrust into her for a second round.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed quite brightly, letting him grab her legs and lifting them up on each sides of his waist and positioning himself between her legs. She was panting in both excitement and anticipation.
"I-I guess I am..." she stuttered with a sheepish smile.
She grabbed onto the pillows under her head again, staring up at him with...desire and a hint of defiance.
"...Don't hold back. Not from me." she said, with such confidence, it seemed like a demand more than a request.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow smirked, oh yeah, that seamed like a challenge. “If you think you can take it,” he replied with a smirk.
Suddenly without any further warning Shadow thrusted his member into her and began thrusting hard and fast.
There was no gradual build up, no starting off easy, it was just 0 to 60 in a matter of seconds.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy obviously adjusted quite easily with his previous climax deep into her core still in there, but she gasped at the sudden penetration, only to find herself quickly whimpering and moaning in uncontrolable pleasure.
Shit...! It's...It's so intense...! she thought to herself as she clamped her eyes tightly and pinned her ears back in submission.
The pleasure didn't even climbed in slowly. The King's member hit her sweet inner spots quite repeatedly and it was such a sweet, awful, torture. Her panting increased rapidly, and so did her moans.
She could feel that pressured bubble deep within her already half-way there, still building up quickly.
"A-Aaah...! O-Oh, chaos...!" Amy stammered, the pleasure almost unbearable as her moans were getting much more louder. "F-Faster...! Faster!" her request came out quite suddenly, but she did wanted and needed him to go faster.
She could take it.
She was taking it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow grit his teeth, putting one hand on her hip and the other on the bed next to her to get more leverage. Once that was done he started going even faster.
His own climax was quickly rising within him as well which he did not expect how quickly it would come on.
He grit his teeth again started moving even faster.
This round was going to be a fast one. It came on fast and it looked as though it would end fast.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The intensity of his increasing speedy thrusting deep into her sent waves of pleasure throughout her body, and Amy's moans got even more louder. Her hands gripped the pillows under her head even more, as her legs were lifted in the air on each sides of the King's waist, but not wrapped around them.
The pressured bubble kept building up, and even more faster than before. Amy was not disapointed that it would end fast, this...this felt right. There was no fear from either of them...just pure, abandonment for this second mating.
Amy suddenly cried out in intense pleasure as her climax hit her like a slap to her core, and her womanhood clamped down on the King's member quite tightly, as she trembled from the sudden intense rush of additional pleasure, her eyes clamped shut tightly and her face flushed with that characteristic blush of excitement and arousal.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow friend a little before hitting down on his lip to prevent any other noises.
And just as Amy came that cased him to fall over the edge as well, sending his seed shooting into her once again.
Perhaps this second matting would help increase the odds of her becoming with child as the seed now filled all the space within her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy had been whimpering in pleasure until he slowed down and stopped moving, still inside of her.
Indeed, that second amount of semen hopefully would help their odds at conceiving a child.
Panting and enjoying the after glow, Amy slowly lowered her legs down until her feet touched the soft sheets, and her legs let go of the pillows under her head. She slowly opened her eyes, her face still flushed with a blush, and looked up at her husband's face,
Unable to resist, Amy slowly lifted a hand up and gently stroke the King's cheek.
"That...was...intense..." she lightly chuckled, panting as she said those words.
He could pull out of her by now if he wanted to, she would not move around in order to keep his seed deep within her and help the odds of conceiving an heir that way.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow didn’t poll himself out right away, another attempt to try and keep his seed in longer. Instead he just laid down, partly on top of her bust partly to the side as not to squish her.
Shadow chuckled a little, “enjoy it now, your going to be rather sore in the morning,” he replied[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly chuckled again and let her hand rest down on his shoulder.
"I'll believe you on that." she replied with a playful smile.
She then sighed, feeling relaxed. Feeling him inside of her at the moment did not made her blush this time. They were both done for the night.
"Okay...I think we can go back to sleep...together." Amy said, lightly yawning.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow thought for a moment then let out a yawn. ”yeah, that would be a good idea,” he said then put his head down in order to go back to sleep, this time in her arms rather then just next to her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amh smiled gently and cuddled him lightly. "Alright...good night again, my King." she whispered, closing her eyes.
His member would pull out on its own as they slept, but hopefully it will have helped the odds of his seed impregnating her.
In any case...they had another week or so to make sure they did end up with child...didn't they? .
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Back at the capital it had been a few days sense Krystal had a privet dinner with Prince Sonic and subsequently slept with him. Things between them were about the same as they had been with occasional fleeting here and there.
Krystal was walking through the hallways with Angelica as Silver accompanied them. They were heading to lunch after their morning lessons and gossiping about things they had heard or seen.
Just then the prince came around the corner and when he spotted Krystal he smirked. “Well there you are. I was looking for you.” ~ ~ ~
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly smiled, but before she could say anything, Silver intervened:
"What for, Your Highness?" he bluntly asked with a raised eyebrow.
Krystal sweat dropped. Silver was a little too protective at times, but at least he was doing his job, wasn't he.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic payed little attention to Silver, after all he was just doing his job. He continued to pay attention to Krystal.
“There will be a jousting tournament this afternoon. Sense you have not been to a grand tournament in the capital I thought you might enjoy attending.” Sonic said indirectly answering Silver’s question. “You and your friend can join me on the Royal box,” he said motioning to Angelica.
Angelica blushed a little, “it’s been a while sense I last went to a tournent.” He mentioned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"A jousting tournament, huh? That sounds quite enticing, Your Highness." Silver replied, although clearly not buying the whole speech.
Krystal smiled lightly and bowed for good mesure. "I guess we will all attend, Your Highness." she replied, then looked over at Angelica. "We should go to eat, we still have one tiny lesson before the tournament." she told her.
Krystal then looked back at Prince Sonic and Silver. "See you at the tournament." she said with a smile to the two of them.
Silver watched both ladies go on with their plans to eat, then faced Sonic with a seroous frown.
"Alright, Your Highness...what is your deal with my little sister?" he asked with a serious tone. "You often invite her to eat, chat and dance at events, and you both awfully sound too familiar with one another." he then added, not know the familiarity was because they actually were secret lovers.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little seaming to not be bothered by Solver’s boldness and questions. “She is the best friend of my brothers wife, why should I not be familiar with her?” Sonic replied. “I find her to be quit… entertaining” He replied putting enfaces on the word entertaining.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver narrowed his eyes at the Prince."I know your reputation, Prince Sonic...I sincerely hope you didn't ruined my sister. Because I might have found a match for her and they will be coming at the next important party event to meet her." Silver replied with a slightly cold voice.
He might be knighted and appointed as Krystal's personal guard...she was still his ward, ever since their parents' death, and ever since Lord Rose told him that he could chose for his sister a man that would suit her best.
The event he refered to was in about 6 weeks.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked highly amused by Silvers bold words. As entertaining as it was having a secret mistress he also found it entertaining seeing her brother trying to confront him.
“I admire your devotion to protecting her but believe me when I say this, you do not want to mess with me.” Sonic replied. His voice was not threatening, mostly just amused.
“What ever my intention are for her you can not stop me.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver growled, lightly pinning his ears as he kept glaring at the Prince, his hand tightening its grip around the handle of his sword at his side.
"And I will not let you destroy her future!" he snapped, clearly angry by now. "She is my responsibility ever since our parents passed away, when we were children! We only had each other until House Rose took us in and educated us! So yes, I will fucking protect her with my life from anyone trying to hurt her! Including you!" he then added, still very much unhappy.
He did not liked this.
He did not liked feeling unable to protect his own little sister. It was fear of losing his only remaining living family member.
The Prince has no idea how hard it was not being born into royalty.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic’s eyes narrowed as the amused expression that was nearly always on his face quickly vanished. “why is it that you think a lady in waiting was given her own personal guard? And why do you think you, a new recruit only a few months in training, was given the chance to try for it? It is because of ME” Sonic quickly reminded Silver.
“You are only able to protect her because I made it happen and I can just as easily send you back to the barracks and back to the rank you hade before. So I recommend you not get in my way,” Sonic said not even hiding the subtle threat in hide voice.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver didn't even showed the shadow of a reaction, aside of silent acceptance. He still looked pretty much angry, though.
Silver suddenly turned around on his heels and briskly walked away without another word. There was no way of knowing what was going through his mind, nor did he intended to say anything else.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled as he watched silver walk away. oh how little you know he thought to himself as a smirk came to his face.
Latter that night Krystal was alone in her room and the maids and survente had left her alone for the night. She had changed I to her nightgown and was about to head to bed when out of no where something, or really some one, grabbed her from behind, putting one hand over her moth and one arm around her middle. She was polled back against the person behind her.
The person leaned closer to her neck and whispered, “don’t make too much nose or you might raze suspitions.”
Wait… that sounded like… Sonic!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal had struggled before hearing his voice, and she ended up frozen and widening her eyes.
Once he let her go, she let out a gasp and swiftly turned around with wide eyes.
"H-How did you get in here...?!" she stuttered as quietly as possible. "T-There's only one door...?!" she then added, adorably confused.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled as he put his arms around her, “there is only one public door” he replied wand smirked, “but there is so much more to this castle then meets the eye. Like, perhaps a maze of secret passages that a young prince may have wandered into and one such passage may lead right i to this very room.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked quite shocked hearing that.
There are hidden passages in this castle?!
Well...it would make sense, in the case of emergencies, to have secret passages to leave a room as safely and as secretly as possible.
Krystal then suddenly blushed, and crossed her arms in front of herself with a little embarrassed yelp.
Let's say that...this era's nightgowns weren't...the niciest or prettiest, despite being rather comfortable.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled as he noticed this. He then looked back up at her face, “I have seen you naked twice and now you’re choosing to be modest,” he lightly teased. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's face was bright red. "B-But it's ugly...!" she tried to exclaim quietly.
Even if they had been together twice...he hadn't seen her in one of these ugly nightgowns. Both times she had on something much more pretty and nice to the eye.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic let his hands slowly slid down her back and I to her but. “Well, if you don’t want me to see you in it you could just take it off instead,” he playfully teased.
He then leaned in a kissed her right on the lips in a deep and passionate way.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal gasped through the passionate kiss and kissed him back just as passionately, shivering in spiking desire as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
"B-But...we will...be found...here..." she said between kisses and her breathing accelerating.
Oh yes, she did wanted him...but she didn't want them to be caught either.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled again, “yeah, I guess you have a point,” he replied then smirked. “Speaking of which, your brother tried to threaten me today. He dose his job well. I didn’t know wether to be insulted or impressed.” He light joked.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal sweat dropped but lightly chuckled, still blushing. "He has always been protective of me...even more since our parents' passing." she replied, then sighed. "He only means well...he knows where his status is, but I'm afraid he can get a little tempered if it comes down to making sure that I'm safe." she then added with a sheepish smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“Good,” Sonic replied, “then I know I put my trust in the right man.” He said then leaned in a little closer letting his nose rub against hers. He let their lips just barely graze against one another.“He can protect you all he wants but you will still be mine.” He said before closing the gape and kissing her lips again again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Still blushing, Krystal was unable to reply anything as they kissed once more.
I want to be yours...all yours. she thought to herself as they kissed.
Part of her wanted him, her hands found their way downwards and took a hold of his regal jacket, gripping onto it quite tightly.
The other part was legit terrified to be discovered in a compromising situation with the Prince. To the public, she was still a maiden...if the truth were to come out, her life would basically be over.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
After a moment sonic brake the kiss and then sighed. There was a small disappointment to that sigh but it was unclear as to why. He rested her forehead on her closing his eyes. “As much as I would like to bring you back to my room with me, tonight just… won’t be a good night. I have an early morning meeting I can not be late for.” He said
That must be what he was disappointed about.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal too felt a pinch of disappointment, but she smiled sheepishly.
"Maybe another time, then." she replied, still holding onto his jacket.
She sighed as well. Maybe it's better this way...we shouldn't take more risks than necessary. she thought to herself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic sighed but then thought a moment. The smirk came back to his face. “But… I can at lest show you the passage. That way next time you can come to my room,” he replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal's eyes lit up with curiosity. "That would make things easier to meet..." she replied with a light blush and a sweet smiled. "Show me." she then added, genuinely curious.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic let go of her and started walking towards large mirror that was in her room. This mirror was full length with a beautiful engraved wooded frame around it. Once he reached it he reached out and started to push the side of it and surprisingly it started moving, revealing an opening to a passage. At the opening there was a torch that was still lit from when Sonic hade come over.
“This is one of the openings to the secret passengers that are located throughout the castle,” Sonic explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal looked shocked as she examined the mirror and the secret passage.
"I'm...impressed...even if the mirror is broken, the door would still be hidden..." she said, touching the side of the wall that made the door.
She then glanced into the secret passage, sweat dropped, then looked back at the Prince.
"Does...Does it leads outside as well, or just to your personal chambers?" she asked with a sheepish smile.
This secret passage actually led to both his chambers and outside of the castle...he would have to teach her which way to take inside this secret passage to not wind up outside of the castle instead.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
“It dose both,” Sonic replied as he takes a step in and picked up the torch. “There are other secret passages around the castle as well but I will have to show you how to get to my room instead of outside.”
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Oh, uh...is it...cold, in these secret passages...?" Krystal asked, sweat dropping.
She only wore a nightgown, which could be problematic if it was too cold, since she has a fragile heatlh and that it could take her a bit of time to recover from becoming ill.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic looked back at her, then back at the tunnel. “Yeah, it can get a little cold.” He replied then remembered her fragile health.
Sonic thought for a moment then turned back to Krystal, “we can move fast then you won’t be in the cold long and it will help keep you warm.” Sonic explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal had an idea. "Hold on..." she said, then headed towards the changing area of her room, got behind some kind of room divider (but to change outfits), then came back throwing on a warm cape.
"The cape should help me a little." she said with a light smile. "Show me the way, please." she then added, getting seemingly anxious as she stared into the secret passage.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked as he put his arm out for her to take and held the torch with his other hand. he started to lead her through the narrow corridor and they talked as they went. Eventually they came to a spot where the path diverged into two set of stairs.
"The stairs going up lead to my room while the stairs going down will lead you to a secret door on the west side of the castle wall" Sonic explained.
They started walking up the stairs and down another hallway. Sonic then pointed out a spot to hand the torch and a special rock that was loos. When he pushed it in Krystal hears a cracking sound and soon a door opened up into Sonic's room.
"And just like that, we are here" he said walking into the room.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal took all the information in, and shivered a little from the change of atmospheric temperature as they walked into his room, despite her cape.
"Well, that is sure easy to remember...better than if it had been a straight corridor." she lightly joked, reassured that she wouldn't take the wrong way when she'd come up here.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic thought for a moment then smirked, "You don't have to go back right away. Why don't you stay a little while," He said as he turned back to her and put his arms around her fast polling her close.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal jumped lightly, not expecting him to do that.
She blushed a little and giggled lightly. "If you insist, Your Highness." she smiled sheepishly.
She wrapped her arms around him too, thinking they'd just hug at most.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic then picked her up and walked over to his couch and sat down, having Krystal sit on his lap. He then started kissing her neck. Not really in a trying to start something kind of way but more of an affectionate kind of way.
But something, though she couldn't exactly say what is was, reminded her of the conversation she had with her brother earlier that day and what it meant for the upcoming ball. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, remembering that conversation made her feel a pinch of anxiety.
She sighed and lightly pinned her ears.
"...my brother found a suitor to introduce me to on the next important event..." she said rather quietly. "A certain Lord Daeron Pyrosol." she then added.
Lord Daeron Pyrosol...that was a name that was not completely known to Prince Sonic.
House Pyrosol was known for their fiery temper and swordman skills, surpassing even the best of the knights of his own kingdom.
Lord Daeron was most likely recently named head of House Pyrosol.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic stopped kissing her neck and seamed to be thinking fora moment. "Lord Daeron, hem, I have heard of him but I don't think I have met him" Sonic replied with a thoughtful tone. He had one hand on her hip and the other hand was still around on her back.
"I will have to ask around about him but I doughty your brother would try to introduce you to anyone to horrible," Sonic replied then chuckled a little, "at the very least you might have some fun."
wait... did he actually want her to met this man?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"...But I don't want to meet other men..." Krystal's surprising reply came.
She looked away from him with pinned ears, refusing to develop any further.
"...was I just a mere distraction to you...?" she then quietly asked him, still looking away. "Am I just another woman you could bed anytime you like...?" she then asked again, her hands slightly gripping his shoulders a little tightly.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic then takes his hand off her back and put it under her chin turning her to fac him. "Do not mistake my composer for indifference. Its not that I want to see you with another man, in fact there is nothing I want less. But it will rase suspicions if you stop trying to find a suiter all together. I may not know Lord Daeron that well but I know he is not like Lord Whistaberry, he will not try to force you to be with him so there is no harm in simply meeting him." Sonic explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was unable to look away from him. since he held her face in place with his hand, but her ears remained pinned.
"...It's not like I have a choice on the matter anyway..." she quietly replied, closing her eyes as she sighed.
I trust you...I trust you, but don't break it...Please... She then thought to herself, a silent plea form him not to hurt her heart.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic's hand slowly slid down, dropped from her cheek. His ears pinned down as he closed his eyes as well, taking a long deep breath.
I understand, fare more then you know, he replied his voice low and and regretful.
While the life of a Royal did have many perks and many freedoms, it also came with many choses one could not make for themselves. Soon Krystal would learn just how much Sonic truly did understand what it felt like to not have a choice.
Sonic takes another long deep breath then puts his hand back to the side of her face, his thin slowly caressing her check.
For now why don't we both chose what we want, he replied as his expression changed to a smirk.
He moved his had from her hip and quickly slid it under her night gown and right between her lags. His hand skillfully began rubbing her sensitive spot and with a single finger slightly pushed the fabrics of her panties into her knowing this would get her body aroused quickly.
Sonic smirked before moving his face closer to her till their lips slightly grazed agents one another.
I think we both know what it is we want right now. He stated very seductively, knowing very well he was already getting aroused himself.
Let his meeting tomorrow be dammed, for tonight they were going to do what they wanted.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal lightly gasped and clamped her eyes shut, pinning her ears.
Indeed, that little move of his got her quite worked up rather quickly.
She had no idea what he was going through himself. They both had their personal duties clearly getting in the way.
Krystal's breathing accelerated, and she gripped at his shoulders more tightly again. She did not said it, but she wanted him.
She always would, no matter the distance between them.
Panting, she kissed him quite passionately, wrapping her arms around his neck.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic was started to get more aroused himself and could feel his member rising in his pants. He continued to rub her panties before taking his hand off her check and moving it down so he could grab both hand on her panties. He quickly polled them down as fare as he could without picking her lags up sense she was still sitting on his lap.
I think she might like to try out something a little different, he thought to himself.
Sonic reached down and began to unfasten his pants as it was getting way to tight in there for his rapidly hardening member. Moments latter it popped out, rubbing along her inner thigh as it did so.
Sonic then moved his hands back onto her lags and looked at her with a smirk. "How about tonight we do what you want." he replied and seductively licked her lips with the tip of his tong. "for tonight, your in charge"
I may not be able to give her everything but I can at lest give her this for now he thought.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was getting quite worked up by now, as she was pantinf with both excitement and anticipation.
That characteristic blush of arousal and excitement on her face, a light smirk, almost playful, came to her mouth.
She lifted herself up a bit on his lap and kissed him quite passionately, feeling her own wetness just at the entrance of her womanhood. She then let herself go down and slowly started teasing him by rubbing their sexual organs against each other.
Looks like she liked the idea.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic kissed her back just as passionately as she kissed him, wanting this more the he expected. He let one hand stay on her lag but moved the other hand up to her was.
He started to grown as his eyes closed more tightly. part of him wanted to poll her down on him, get this teasing over with but the rest of him wanted to give her this. Giver her the right to chose how this would go. He also decided not to hide his own sounds as much as he normally would, hopefully that would help her feel better.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal groaned too from the sensation, and moved her hands to his shoulders, gripping at them. She slowly lowered herself onto his hard manhood, quietly moaning as it penetrated her.
Oh, chaos.
Yeah, she was more than ready for this.
Krystal gripped his shoulder a little tightly, and started rising herself up and lowered herself back down, slowy riding him. The sensations were electrifying.
Oh, god...why does feeling in control...is so exciting...? she thought to herself, still moaning.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic gowned a bit louder as he had held onto her lag a little tighter. Not enough to hurt just clearly trying to cntrol himself.
He slid his toung into her moth as he tilted his head deepening the kiss.
Chaos this felt amazing.
This was not the first time he let a woman ride him like this, but some how... he never licked it as much as he did now.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
While she was submissive by nature...the thrill of this more...dominating position...felt incredibly exciting for Krystal.
Her moans were muffled by their deep kissing, and she tightened her grip on his shoulders as she accelerated the rythme after a little while of going slowly.
Her muffled moans got louder, as the pleasure increased for both of them with this sexual dance they were having.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic brake the kiss and gasped as she came down on him faster and faster.
"Oh Chaos!" he called out not expecting it to feel like this.
Sonic then quickly polled her upper body closer and started to kiss and lick her neck trying to help her enjoy this as much as he was.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"A-Aaaah!" Krystal exclaimed, panting and moaning as she is also experimenting the same amount of pleasure as she rode him.
She enjoyed the experience...but a part of her prefered to have him in control, instead of herself.
A pressured bubble was growing deep within her, and Krystal started riding him faster again, increasing the pleasure as their sexual organs exacerbated each other's incredible sensitivity.
Krystal gripped the Prince's shoulders even more tightly, whimpering in pleasure as she was getting closer to the edge. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic laughed a little before moving them both more into the center of the bed. He lightly nuzzled the top of her head and smiled. Once they where both comfortable and the blanket had been polled up he kissed her on the top of the head.
"Sleep well," he softly whispered to her and began to drift off to sleep.
The next morning seamed to come quickly when out of no where her closed eyes were bombarded with light. Not a slow. gradual changing of light as would be normal for the rising of the sun shining through curtness, but all at once.
Almost at the same time she hears footsteps and the sound of curtness being polled back quickly making the room brighter.
Sonic ground, holding Krystal a little tighter. "You must have a death wish to be waking me like this," Sonic said in a groggy voice.
"Your Late," Came the voice of tails who had been the one to move the curtain. "Again" he added before quickly opening the last curtain.
Sonic just berried his face in Krystal's quills as if he was trying to shield his eyes from the light, "Why dose she have to insist on meeting in the morning."
"Be glad I insisted to wake you myself." Tails replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal let out a plaintive moan and put a pillow over her face to shield her poor eyes, and pinning her ears from the harsh morning wake up.
"H-Hello, Sir Tails..." she stuttered, still hiding her face under the pillow, her hands on to of it to keep it in place. "W-Who do you need to meet up with...?" she then yawned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Good morning my lady," Tails replied in a respectful tone, only aknowledging her after she said something. He loosened up a little when he noticed that at lest she had cloths on.
Sonic sighed in frustration, "Just a representative for one of our allied countries." he replied then kissed the back of her ear paying no attention to Tails being there.
Tails just sighed, "Your highness, with all due respect... get your ass out of that bed and get ready."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal didn't questioned what the Prince told her as an answer. She slowly pulled the pillow away from her face, groaning as she scrunched her face from the sudden apparition of daylight again.
"I guess I should get going too..." she mumbled, slowly siting up with a sigh.
I have to take a bath, and to get moon tea from our last night's sexual encounter... she thought to herself, rubbing her eyes.
As much as she needed the moon tea, she never wanted to order Tails around. He clearly was more than a squire and she didn't wanted to disrespect him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic huffed then sat sat up as well, "Fine," he replied and started to stretch. "I will get ready but see to it that" Sonic started to say but was interrupted.
"I'm already on it. The tea will be delivered to her room to have with her bath" Tails replied knowing what Sonic was about to say. He then turned and started heading for the door. "And I will have your backrest ready for you at the meeting."
Sonic laughed a bit rather amused by that. He then looked to Krystal, "Sometimes I think he is a mind reader" he joked. he then stopped laughing fora moment as his mind was starting to wake up forreal. "Can you make it back to your room alright or... do you want me to walk with you?"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal made a sheepish smile. "I think I can make it on my own...I just need to remember not to take the next flight of stairs and take the straight corridor." she replied with a little laugh.
She then sighed as well, also starting to full waking up. I shouldn't wish to stay here...this is all so...complex... she thought to herself with a pinch of pain and sadness.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic takes a long deep breath before turning towards the edge of the bed and stands up. "I should get going. My bother would be pissed if I lost this deal for out country by being late" he replied before heading over and opening the secret passeg for her.
Sonic then turned back to face Krystal, "I will see you again soon" he said and tried to smile.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal also got out of the bed and grabbed her underwear from the floor, then went to hug him.
"See you around." she whispered, holding her underwear in one hand around him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic hugged her back putting a soft kiss on her forehead before letting her go down the hallway to go to her room.
The next few days Sonic was very busy, so busy in fact that Krystal did not see him even once. If she did try to go to his room he was not there when she tried.
Early one evening Krystal and Angelica were both sitting around reading when Annabelle came walking into the room rather quickly. She looked to be in a hurry and a little out of breath. "What are you two doing in here? Why are you not getting ready for the ball?"
This was the first time either of them had heard anything about a ball, which was not common at all.
"We were not informed about a ball" Angelica replied putting her book down. She then looked over at Krystal, "Why would we not have been informed?"
Annabelle looked confused and stunned by that statement but shakes it off. "No time to wonder about that now, you girls need to start getting ready. As the queens ladies-in-waiting it is crucial that you represent her at such an important ball. We will worry about how you where not informed latter."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal widened her eyes, caught off guard as well from those unexpected news.
It can't be Amy's coronation ceremony, we would know about it and she and the King have yet to come back from where they have gone to! Krystal thought, almost panicking as she got up from her seat.
"What's going on?" she inquired, clearly confused. "Angie's right, why haven't we been warned about this event?"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"I don't know but there is no time to ask such questions now." Annabelle replied. "Just get moving and I will go find out" she said and turned to leave the room.
Angelica turned to Krystal, "we might as well get ready, we will find out when we get there" She replied then started to read for her room. "I will meet as quickly as I can get ready."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"Alright." Krystal nodded in agreement.
She then prepared herself for the ball. She wore an orange dress this time, with yellow accents and matching accessories.
She put a nice accessory on the back of her head and it kept two of her quills tied on the back, with a single strand hanging out over her shoulders and down to her waist.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Angelica put in a Blue dress with yellow detailing which looked great with her green fur. The two of them then headed for the ballroom.
Sense it was Silers time off and they were just staying in the castle there was no need for him to join the. There would be plenty of guards there as it as.
By the time they reach the ball room it had already begone and many people where dancing and celebrating, but what? it was not quit clear right away.
Just then, out of the crowd, Krystal spots Sonic standing in a group of people. She couldn't help herself and wanted to be closer to him sense she had not seen him in days. But as she was walking in that direction she noticed something, or really some one.
Standing right next to Sonic was an absolutely stunning cat with two toned purple fur waring a purple and blue dress and a princess tiara. Krystal had never seen her before but she was standing rather close to Sonic.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal froze in her tracks, seeing the Prince and this Princess together. The world around her stopped as she watched them.
What was the meaning of this? Who was that Princess standing so close to the Prince?
Krystal was very confused, was this party for the Princess? [[USER_A]] said the following:
While Krystal was standing there it became clear that Sonic had not seen her as he was paying attention to the people around him. However; she was close enough to hear their conversation.
I have to say it's about time you highness, One of the men said with a slight chuckle. He was an older man with a rather large pot belly. He had folded handkerchief in his brest pokey and a portly fitting toupee.
Like my brother I don't like to be rushed into things, Sonic replied. He was acting quit formal and sophisticated which is not something she was use to seeing from him.
Krystal was more accustomed to the lighthearted, playful and care free side to the prince.
Well, regardless I wanted to come over and congratulate you both. The man added.
Thank you, The purple princess replied with a little nod. It is appreciated.
This princess was the pitcher of sophistication and refinement but some how her eyes looked kind, warm even.
I believe this will be good for the kingdom and the princess will be a good match for you, another man said. This man was taker than the other and rather slender. He had a kane and a tall hat.
Yes, I do think we work well together, Sonic replied looking over and the princess.
We also share many of the same goals and planes for our people, The princess said looking back at Sonic before they both turned back to face the crowd.
Well, I will let other have a chance to come speck with you, the first man said before bowing to the two royals and turned to walk away from them. Oh yes, and congratulations again on the engagement.
Engagement!?
Prince Sonic was engaged?!?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The world stood still, as Krystal registered the news of the Prince's engagement with the Princess.
Krystal's hands slowly clenched into fists, as she kept staring at the royal couple. Her heart ached with unbearable pain, as it slowly broke into pieces.
...It was all but a dream...All just a dream... Krystal thought, tearing up and pinning her ears, her trust in the Prince shattered.
She slowly turned on her heels, unable to watch Prince Sonic and the Princess for another single second, and walked away to the alcoholic beverages' table.
Once she got to them, Krystal just grabbed a champagne glass and drank up its content in one go, setting down her other hand on the table.
The tears kept streaming down on her cheeks as she kept her eyes closed and lowered down her glass, her ears still pinned.
I shouldn't be feeling this way, it...it only makes sense he would marry a princess...I'm... Krystal thought, trailing off in her thoughts.
Her hand on the table clenching as her fingers attempted on digging into the wooden table. She was trying to figure out her own heart's torturing pain, but deep down, she knew why it hurt so bad.
It's for the best...I will have to pretend to still being pure... she thought again, then jumped when she heard Silver's voice behind her as he set his hand down on her shoulder.
"Are you alright?" he asked her with concern.
"Y-Yes, I...I'm just having anxiety..." Krystal smiled sheepishly, lying about why she was crying.
"Are you sure?" Silver asked.
"Yes." Krystal replied, wipping her tears away.
"Alright...let me present you to Lord Daeron Pyrosol." Silver softly replied, offering her his arm.
Krystal gently wrapped her arm around his, and followed him to where the lord was.
Lord Daeron was talking to representatives, and when he noticed them coming to him, he approached them as well.
"Lord Daeron, this is my little sister, Lady Krystal." Silver lightly smiled, introducing her to him.
"Good evening to you both." Lord Daeron replied with a warm smile.
He then gently took Krystal's free hand in his and lifted it up his lips as he lightly bent forward. "Lady Krystal, I am Lord Daeron Pyrosol. It is a pleasure to meet you." he said, then softly kissed the back of her hand.
Krystal was taken aback by the gentleness of the Lord and couldn't help herself but to blush as he kissed the back of her hand.
"T-The pleasure is all mine, Lord Daeron." she replied with a sweet smile and blushing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As sonic was looking around at the people he saw Krystal walking away and he froze. It took all that he had not to show on his face was he was thinking.
SHIT!!! What is she doing here??? How did she find out about the ball? he thought as he watched her leave. this is bad did she just over head she must have. Shit, I should have told her when I hade the chance
Is everything alright? The cat princess asked when she noticed Sonic staring out I to the crowd.
Sonic shakes his head a bit, yeah, everything is fine, he replied but thought to himself I will have to deal with that latter.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal and Lord Daeron were left alone to discuss, as Silver took his leave. His job was done here, whatever happened was now between his sister and the lord.
As he was reaching the alcoholic beverages' table, Silver glanced towards the gathered people around the Prince and finally noticed the Princess.
Silver stopped dead in his tracks, his eyes on her. Woah...she is quite beautiful... he thought to himself, staring at her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The princess was standing next to prince Sonic as people continued to approach them and congratulate them for their engagement.
As Silver was watching a man walked up to him, you, the princess's drink has emptied. Quickly get her another before she has a chance to notice, he said to Silver
Silver might not be one of the surveys but he did technically work for the pallas so it was not too out of the ordinary of a request for this person.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver frowned, but inquired what drink the Princess had, then went to get it when he got the information he needed.
He then made his way towards the Prince and the Princess and, once in front of them, made a bow, and held the glass towards the Princess.
"Prince Sonic, and Princess. Contragulations on the engagement." he said, making it clear he knew what this party was about as he still held the glass for the Princess to take it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The princess looked over at Silver and then smiled, oh, thank you, I was just thinking about asking for another, she said and reached out her hand.
Just as she tried to take it her hand touched his and for a moment it was electric between them.
The princess's eyes widened ever so slightly and pulled the glass towards herself.
Oh yes, thank you Silver, Sonic said then smiled a bit and turned to the princess. This is Silver, he is one of my sister in laws guards though he stayed behind to protect one of her friends. he said then turned back to Silver And this is Blaze the cat, Princess of the kingdom of sole.
It's nice to meet you, Blaze said and smiled.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver also felt the electricity between them and looked puzzled, although he smiled.
"It is a pleasure to meet you as well, Princess Blaze." he replied. "I'm actually watching out for my little sister, Lady Krystal. She is meeting a potential suitor at the moment." he then informed Blaze, before to glance over at Krystal and Lord Daeron discussing near the dance floor. "He is actually a Lord from the Sol Kingdom, Lord Daeron Pyrosol. He approached me at the last ball to discuss about potentially matching with her." he then added, looking back at the Princess and the Prince.
From where they were, Silver could tell that Krystal was actually comfortable discussing with Lord Daeron, he even saw her lightly laughing and even perhaps a little blush on her cheeks. The Lord himself looked quite happy about getting to discuss with the young Lady.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As silver looked it got both Blaze and Sonic to look in that direction and they both had very different reactions.
Blaze smiled alone seeing him and seamed genuinely happy to see him talking to a young g lady.
Outwardly Sonic seamed neutral to the sight, however internally it was like alarm bells frantically ringing in his head. He clenched a fist at his side trying not to jump out of his own skin to rush over and push the man away from her.
Yes, I know Lord Pyrosol, he is a member of my court and often represents me at events that I can't attend. I heard that he was coming to a ball here I just did not realize it was the same one, Blaze explained.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver chuckled lightly. "Well, that's an happy coincidence, I guess." he replied, not really noticing the Prince's reaction.
Silver then had a thought and frowned. "I was wondering...will you be attending Lady Amy's coronation as Queen?" he asked her, genuinely curious. "I assume you will, given the circumstances of your engagement." he then added with a light smile.
He was neutral the whole time, but there was something about the Princess that elicited his curiosity. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Yes, I will be, Blaze replied to Silvers question. We are alli, it would be rude not to attend her coronation. I plan to stay here till at lest after her coronation has taken place, she added.
Sonic couldn't help but watch the lord and Krystal his Krystal.
He didn't like this, he didn't like it one but. He was so focused on Krystal he didn't even hear what Blaze had said about how long she would be there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is wonderful. I am sure Lady Amy will be happy to meet her future sister-in-law." Silver smiled, still discussing with Princess Blaze. "And I'm sure King Shadow will be more than delighted to personally contragulate the two of you as well." he then added.
As the Prince watched them, he saw Lord Daeron offering his hand to Krystal and obviously asking her for a dance. The young Lady blushed and smiled lightly as she agreed to the dance, and Lord Daeron led her towards the dancefloor.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic grip his teeth ever so slightly as he watched them.
What is she doing is she actually going to dance with him? He thought to himself.
Yes I am quit Exited to meet Lady Amy. Basses on what I have geared I think she will make a great queen. Though King Shadow has. She started to say but was interrupted.
Pardon my interruption, Sonic said turning back to face them. He puts a hand out towards Blaze. I think it's about time we shared a dance. This is a ball after all and this is a good song to dance to, he said and smiled.
Blaze was a little surprised but took his hand, very well, we will dance then. She said but before walking she turned to Silver, it was nice meeting you, I look forward to speaking with you again. She said before Sonic almost polled at her to lead her to the dance flore.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Silver nodded in respect. "Same here, Princess. Have a nice dance, Princess." he replied with a light smile.
The music was lovely and quite lively. Daeron and Krystal were already dancing, and he has her twirl a few times as per the musical steps.
Lord Daeron was quite respectful, as he never pulled Krystal close to him in any way that made her feel uncomfortable.
And by the looks of it, she was actually having a great time!
"You are quite gifted at dancing, Sir." Krystal lightly giggled as Daeron twirled her around.
"Not as gifted as I would lime, but enough for the right occasions." Lord Daeron replied with a warm smile, as he pulled her back to him with a hand on her waist.
Silver stood where he was left, but was watching them with a light smile, happy that things were going well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic and Blaze got to the dance floor and started to dance as well. Now Sonic was a great dancer, Krystal knew that has she herself had danced with him before. He was confident and a strong but general leader but this this was not that.
Sonic was almost paying more attention to Krystal then he was to Blaze and didn't bother starting any conversations as he was to busy trying to listen to theirs.
Hearing the happiness in her voice made his heart start to sting.
Blaze noticed and tried to get his attention, Your highness? Are you alright? She asked.
What? Sonic asked turning his attention to her.
Blaze razed an eyebrow.
Yeah, I I'm alright, just a little distracted is all. He replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Lord Daeron and Krystal were blissfully unaware of what was going on, as they kept dancing to the lively music.
Soon, however, the dance was over. Daeron finally noticed Princess Blaze and after saying something to Krystal, he webt to the royal couple with Krystal's arm wrapped around his.
"Good evening, Prince Sonic, Princess Blaze." he greated them with a respectful nod. "Conteagulations are in order, I assume." he then added with a light smile.
"Contragulations." Krystal also said, her smile definitely stiff, but passive enough to be barely noticeable.
She clearly did not want to be there. Her eyes reflected betrayal and pain, but she was hiding it as best as she could.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Blaze did not notice Krystal's behavior or how much she did not want to be there. After all, this was her first time meeting the white hedgehog so how could she know.
Blaze smiled, thank you, both of you. She said and smiled.
Blaze may not have noticed Krystal's behavior but Sonic did. It took all that was in him not to pin his ears with consern and regret for making her feel that way. He wanted so badly to poll her away from everything and explain everything, but he could not.
And Krystal, it's nice to meet you. I have heard about you. You're the one who left everything you hade to fallow your friend so she wouldn't have to be here alone. She said sounding rather impressed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was actually glad for the change of subject. "And I would do it all over again." she replied with a light smile, although a hint of sadness was still in her eyes. "House Rose took me and my brother in after our parents passed away, and took care of us as if we were also their children. We grew close to their two daughters, but Lady Amy and I are best friends." she then briefly explained.
"The Lady Queen seem like a wonderful woman, for you to show such faith and loyalty to her." Lord Daeron commented, his arm still having Krystal's arm wrapped around it.
"She is." Krystal replied with a sad smile. "I can't wait to see her again."
Silver didn't bothered approaching the four of them, as he could see them discussing. But he remained watchful, just in case. His mind was also a little distracted by the electricity he felt between him and Princess Blaze.
I wonder what that was...I never felt anything like that, before... he thought to himself, watching them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Not only is she loyal but she is brave as well, Sonic commented with a smirk looking over at Krystal.
Blaze looked at Sonic wondering why he would
Mention that.
The night before Lady Amy and my brother's wedding a criminal broke into her room and tried to defile her but Lady Krystal here stood up agents the man to defend her. She could have easily been hurt herself but completely disregarded her own safety in order to defend her friend and further queen. Sonic explained proudly boasting on Krystal's behalf.
Oh my, that is quit impressive. I don't know manny who would do that for me. Lady Amy must be glad to have such a good friend, Blaze replied smiling to Krystal.
That's just second nature to our Krystal, she is one of our nations great threshers, Sonic said bosting even more on her behalf.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is quite impressive indeed, my Lady." Daeron repplied, looking at Krystal genuinely impressed. "A lot of ladies would've ran away at any chance they would have gotten, in your place." he then added.
Krystal blushed under the compliments and looked uncomfortable, for some reason.
"Thank you, all three of you." she replied, acknowledging the Prince as well, despite this searing feeling of betrayal that she felt. "The Lady Queen is a dear friend of mine...I would never run away from danger, if it meant protecting her." she then added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Blaze may not have noticed Krystal not wanting to be there but she did notices the way Sonic was smiling when he was talking about Krystal and calling her one of their nations treaters.
But for now she decided to infondƒÂ© that little detail and not being attention to is.
Blaze turned to Daeron. Lord Pyrosol, how long will you be staying in the kingdoms of Mobius? Are you planning to stay for their queens coronation or do you plan to come back for it?
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Lord Daeron looked back at the Princess. "I heard the King and his Lady Queen should be back soon, so unless you send me back home until the coronation, I am to stay here until then." he replied with a light smile.
Krystal remained quiet, and looked a little surprised that he was going to stay for so long.
Is he going to court me the entiere time...? she thought to herself. ,I guess it couldn't be helped... she then thought again.
It shouldn't be bothering her...Lord Daeron Pyrosol seemed like a genuinely kind man...but deep down, she wished she could just leave this ball room and go lock herself in her room where nobody could bother her.
Not even the Prince...she didn't want to be anywhere near him.
And yet, she was. [[USER_A]] said the following:
Blaze lightly laughed a bit, oh no, I don't intend to send you anywhere, I was just wondering, that's all. Perhaps we can get together some time to discuss a few things while we are waring go for them to arrive, she commented then looked back to Sonic,
For now we should get back to where we were. There will be more people who will want to congratulate us, She reminded Sonic.
Sonic nodded his head trying not to show how much he didn't want to walk away from Krystal, how much he didn't want to leave her here. But, he could not ignore this.
Alright, let's go, he said then turned back to Krystal and Daeron, I will be seeing you both around, he said then looked directly at Krystal, have fun and just let me know if you need anything.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That is a good idea." Daeron replied, then looked over at Krystal. "This song is good, may I invite you for another dance?"
Krystal made a sheepish smile to Sonic, then looked at Lord Daeron.
"Yes, I think it will do us all some good to return to our respective duties." she replied, although still feeling like leaving this ball room.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
So OC clenched his hand into a fist. He did not want to leave her but he knew he had to. He takes a deep, quiet breath before turning and giving Blaze his arm so the two could walk back to where they were.
I'm sorry… Krystal… I Hope you will be able to forgive me in time. Maybe… maybe after I have a chance to explain he thought to himself as he and Blaze walked back to where they were before to great more of the guests.
The rest of the night Sonic kept one eye on Krystal, wanting to make sure there was not a repet of what happened with lord Whistalberry. But in time the ball had to end and everyone went their respective ways.
Sonic had been saying good by to one group of lords and when he turned around she was gone, left the ball without saying anything to him.
He felt bad but understood the reason.
Three days went by and despite his efforts Sonic never was able to get Krystal alone to explain anything to her. There was always some one with her or some one with him. But finally his luck was about to change.
Krystal had just left having lunch with Angelica and was heading back to her room to relax a bit before she had to do anything ells. As she comes around the corner she walked right into Prince Sonic, who had been coming around the corner as well.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal widened her eyes and pinned her ears, clearly wanting to be anywhere else but there. She swiftly turned around to leave, but the Prince quickly grabbed her by the wrist.
"L-Let go of me!" she demanded as confidently as she could, while he dragged her into the nearest empty room and quickly closed the door behind them. "I said to let go of me!" she demanded again, trying to pull her wrist away.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"It's a political arrangement! Nothing more!" Sonic quickly blurred out not letting go of her wrist. "I never wanted to marry the princes but I can't get out of it. My brother sighed a contract with King Inferno and part of it included a marriage to his daughter but it was supposed to be him who married her. A detail he either conveniently didn't understand or chose to ignore and married your friend instead. Now I'm stuck fulfilling a contract I hade no part in just when I finally found some one I actually want to be with." Sonic quickly explained.
Sonic takes a long deep breath and finally let go of her hand. His ears pined done as his head croupes down. His eyes closed as he didn't try to hide the sadness and regret on his face. "I… I just… don't have a chose."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal did calmed down after he explained, but she then teared up, still pinning her ears as she didn't move a single muscle.
"...So don't I..." she quietly replied, the tears slowly streaming down on her cheeks. "...Whatever we had, it...it can't keep going on...it's not fair...not for any of us two...or the Princess..." she then added, trying so hard to be brave as she said those painful words.
But deep down, she felt heartbroken. She didn't want to marry Lord Daeron Pyrosol, despite genuinely being a good man.
He didn't asked her hand as of now, but he had kept courting her here and there in the past three days, whenever they would meet.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic quickly looked up as his ears stand up normally again, "Blaze dosent want this message either," Sonic quickly stated.
He takes a deep breath, "this marriage has one purpose only. Her father wants a male air and since he can't get one himself he is insisting to get one through her. After we are married we plan to do what we must to get her an air then life our own separate lives." Sonic explained.
Sonic then moved around in front of Krystal and put a hand on her chin, lifting her eyes up to look at him. "Blaze knows there is nothing between us but duty and we plan to keep it that way. The only one I want is you."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal just silently stared at him, the tears still streaming down on her cheeks. She looked beautiful and miserable at the same time.
"...I won't have the freedom to do as I please, if Lord Daeron asks my hand, and you and I both know that..." she replied with a shaking voice.
She felt stuck. By the way things were going, the Lord might ask for her hand. Unless he changed his mind or whatever else that could happen.
She was stuck...truly stuck.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic was genuinely confused by that statement, "what are you talking about? You have all the freedoms you need. Just because some one asked you to marry them dose not oblige you to agree. You have no younger siblings that rely on you, no parents to support and your older brother is not going to force you into a marriage you don't want."
Sonic then whipped as many of her tears away as he can. "Between your brother who wants you to be happy, being best friends with the queen and having me to support you… You have fare more fredonne to chose then you think."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal remained silent, pondering on what the Prince just told her.
All he said was true...Silver would never force her into a mariage she didn't want...but he would also not understand why she would chose the Prince when he is set to marry a Princess.
And she wanted to stay...here to be close to her best friend and brother...
...and close to the Prince, too.
"...I...don't want to go...I want to...stay here..." she quietly said with a shaking voice, closing her eyes and leaning one of her cheeks into one of his hands, still pinning her ears.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"I know it won't be easy but…" Sonic said then slowly leaned in closer to her till she could feel his breath on her lips. "I will make sure you won't regret it," he whispered before tenderly kissing her lips.
Sonic let one of his hands rest on her wast while keeping his had on her check. The kiss was tender and lowing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal returned the kiss, keeping her eyes closed. She soon brought her arms up and wrapped them around his neck, still pinning her ears.
She finally understood...she understood that her heart was his...and his alone. She would never love anyone the way that she loved Prince Sonic.
Her kiss suddenly deepened, becoming both fiery and desperate. Desperate to make him understand the depths of her own heart and soul.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic let his hand slid to the back of her head, letting his fingers slid into her quills. He tilted his head, depending the kiss before sliding his sound into her moth.
He slid his other hand from her wast into her back, holding her body close to his.
He knew she wanted him nearly, if not just as much as he wanted her.
Perhaps even more so.
Once the kiss was broken and they were both left panting sonic got an idea. He lets go of her for a moment and polled something off one of his hands before picking up Krystal's right hand.
"It's one of my signet rings," he softly explained as he gently put a ring on her finger. "It's not one I often use so it won't be so easily recognized."
It was common knowledge that wedding and engagement rings when on the left hand so delibretly putting it on her right had was more like a promise.
Sonic then gently kissed her hand before looking back at her face. "With this ring I bind myself to this promis, no matter what happens I will always take care of you."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed at the promise, but widened her eyes as she stared at the signet ring.
"A-Are you sure you want me to have this...?" she stuttered, looking at the simple, yet intricate crest on it. "Isn't it like...a family heirloom?" she then asked again, quite intrigued by the ring's crest. [[USER_A]] said the following:
"Sonic smiled as he watched her looking at the ring. "I actually have two signet rings. One was made for me when Shadow became king," Sonic explained as he showed the ring on his other hand. It was intricate with the Royal family crest and little designs that were different specifically for him.
"This is the one I use most often. It has the royal family crest and is widely recognized," Sonic explained as they looked at it.
Sonic then motioned to the one on her hand, "my mother gave me that one when I was very young. Sense I don't use it often it won't be easily recognized." He said then gently kissed her hand before looking up at her. "I want you to ware it, so you will know that no matter where I go a part of me will be with you."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal made a genuine sweet, little smile, still blushing as she listened to his explanation.
"I understand. Thank you...I will treasure it." she replied, looking a little better with that promise of his and his unexpected gift.
Part of her, however...still felt bad for the Princess, but she kept that thought to herself, for the time being.
Krystal then hugged Prince Sonic, closing her eyes as she smile softly and still has a sweet little smile on her face.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic hugged her back, glad to see her happy again. He held onto her for a time as they enjoyed each others company for a while.
Sonic then smirked as he let one of his hands slid down to her but. He leaned to whisper in hear ear. "I don't know about you but I think it's been too long" he said and started to lick her ear.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed at the hint and sweat dropped. "I-I guess...but not h-here..." she stuttered, unable to refuse him completely.
She wanted him too...but not in an area where they could get caught so easily.
Deep down...she'd rather only Tails knew about their little secret.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic smirked and licked her ear again, "well then, why don't we meet in my room. That way we can not be desterbed,"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was still blushing but she let out a light chuckle. "A-As much as I would like to, we can't right now...we have duties to attend to..." she replied, but then gently stroke his cheek with her hand. "...But maybe later at night..." she whispered, her eyes glimmering with warmth and love.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic sighed but he understood that she was right, this was not the time or the place. He let his hand move up from her but back to her lower back showing that he was not trying to push her anymore.
"Alright, you have a point," he replied a little disappointed but also a little impressed. He chuckled a little. "At times you are even stronger willed than I," he replied.
Sonic then leaned closer to her, "because if it were up to me, I would rip all your cloths off and have you know," he whispered into her ear in such an arousing voice.
He then backed up a little, "but I guess that will have to wait, for now I will leave you with this," he said before closing his eyes and kissing her lips deeply and passionately.m.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
What he said was indeed incredibly arousing, but she did also have a little better self control at the moment.
Krystal never stopped blushing as she returned the kiss witht the same passion as he did.
Once the kiss was over, her eyes were closed, but she was smiling lightly.
"...I'll see you later at night." she whisepred.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"I Will pass the day with great anticipation till I see you again," Sonic said quit romantically before kissing her on the forehead.
After that they both left the room and headed on to their respective duties.
Menwhike, back up at the mountains Shadow and Amy had decided to take a walk together, mostly just to talk.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
The day was a little chilly, since they were in the mountains, but otherwise sunny and clear. They were dressed accordingly, and she didn't forced him to wear the scarf she made for him, if he didn't want to.
Amy had grown a little bit more comfortable around her husband, and was learning to read his body language and his emotions, doing her best to support him any way she could.
They did had sex another two times, and both times actually felt a little better thab the two previous times. Of course, they had no idea if all that sex would have worked to have them be with child...but the more they tried could only help that eventuallity, right?
As they walked around town, Amy took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she let it out in a calm, content way.
"...I'm going to miss the quiet, peaceful time here." she said, lightly smiling, then looked up at the King withat same contented smile. "And spending time with you alone. This little getaway with you was eye opening." she then added, dying to take his hand, but not knowing if he would allow it in the public like that.
Amy never tried to force him into doing something against his will. The only time she did was during that night, after they had sex for the first time, when he had his night terror. She did asked him to stay with her after each mating again, though...bit otherwise let him do whatever he wanted.
She would never refuse a snuggle with him, though.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
At the start of the trip the King was very tense most of the time. It was quit clear he was in no way accustomed to taking brakes, at lest not anything near this long. He would often pace about the room or try to find something… productive to do.
But over time, with Amy's help, he began to relax more. He was not comfortable doing nothing but at lest he stoped pacing.
This walk was another clever idea that the soon to be queen had proposed as it gave them a chance to talk but not make the king frustrated by sitting still.
Shadow looked at Amy as an eyebrow razed. "Care to elaborate that? What about this trip has opened your eyes and to what exactly?" He asked not quit knowing what she ment.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy blushed, but didn't looked away, although she was careful not to stumble on pebbles and what not, as they walked.
"It was eye opening in the sense that it helped us both grow closer and get to know each other better...I have seen a part of you I never expected to see...a part of you that you still protect with everything you've got from outsiders..." she replied, then family dared gently taking his hand in hers and squeezed it, smiling sheepishly and still blushing. "A part of you I want to protect." she then added with more determination.
She meant it, when she told him he could trust her, and that she would have his back.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow lol ones at her as she explained this but then looked away, back in the direction they were walking. He thought about what she had said for moment trying to think of the best way to respond.
"Exactly loaning those things is something I am not user to. I was always told by my father that letting your emotions control your actions was the fastest way for a king to get killed,"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy listened to him, then squeezed his hand again with a reassuring grip.
"If I have learned one thing from reading history books...is that a King can rely on his Queen to set him straight, if he falters away from his path." she replied in a poetic manner, before smiling brightly. "You might be a King, but you are also still a person, with your own needs and emotions. As much as duty asks you to cover your inner pains with an iron mask...keeping all of that inside for yourself can also do you more harm than good. You can rely on me, I will support you, no matter what happens." she then added, still smiling despite the seriousness of what she just told him.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow made a soft smile as he looked down at her, he couldn't help it, her smile was contagious. "I will keep that in mind."
Shadow's ear twitched as the sound of explosion is heard not to fare away. He turned to face that direction as the sounds started to get louder. People around them started to panic scattering and running about aimlessly.
One of the village guards runs over to them, "Your Majesties, we are under attack. Quickly, you must return to your castle where you will be safe!" the guard said.
Shadow narrowed his eyes, "I will never hide when my people are under attack!" he quickly snaped.
He takes the sword from the guard and held it up. "LISTEN TO ME!" he yelled to get everyone's attention. "Some one get all the woman and children to my castle where they will be safe. The rest of you men will come with me and together we will save you homes, we will safe your wives and your children. Who ever these invaders are they will not live to regret this day!!!" [[USER_B]] said the following:
Everything was happening so quickly, and Amy turned pale in fear and shock. Being a woman, she never learned to wield a weapon of any sort, it was not required of her to do so.
But she quickly shook away that fear and shock, although her ears were pinned in clear stress and fear.
"You six!" she pointed at more guards running their way. "Follow me! We will gather all of the women, children, and old folk, and take them to the castle!"
"But, Your Majesty...!" one of the guards started protesting.
"Do as you're told!" Amy firmly snapped. "I will join everyone in the castle, but for now we must gather them!" she then added, before rushing towards the village without waiting for an answer.
"YOUR MAJESTY!" another guard shouted, before the six guards she asked to follow her orders followed her.
Amy did not looked back at the King, but her thoughts were with him. Please, come back safe.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow had watched that hole thing not expecting her to step up like that. But he had just said some one and she was in fact some one. He let a smirk come to his face, she should be able to handle this herself he thought before turning to some other solders.
"Give weapons to any able bodied men who wish to defend their home," he instructed them started to head for the aria the invaders were attacking.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
While the men were gathering to pick arms, Amy and the guards she asked for their help, ran around the town and quickly gathered the women, children and old folk as per the Queen Consort's request.
At some point, Amy spotted an enemy about to strike down on a elderly man. Gasping, she grabbed one of the guards' sword out of its sheath, and rushed towards the enemy as fast as she could.
Startled, the guard she had just stolen his sword from called out to her, but she didn't listened. Amy has no weapon training, nor battle experience...but in the heat of the moment, the elder man's life mattered more to her.
"Hey! Face someone of your caliber!" Amy shouted at the enemy, startling both him and the elder man.
The enemy swiftly turned to face her and tried to strike at the daring queen, but Amy managed to block him with her own sword. Grunting under the effort and the struggle, Amy glared at the enemy.
"How dare you attack my people?!" she shouted.
"You rats will all not leave here alive!" the man spat.
He backed away and prepared to strike at Amy again, but she widened her eyes and swiftly stroke at him, piercing him through the chest with her sword, his blood splattering over her face and chest.
The man gasped in shock as he and Amy stared at each other's eyes, hers burning with a deep fury.
Grasping the sword's helm with both hands, Amy pushed it more through the man, making him exclaim in pain and spitting blood out as he also bled from where he was empaled on her sword.
"You die without honor, you spineless coward." Amy told him with a shaking, but firm and angry tone.
More guards came rushing, thinking that their queen was in danger. The man coughed more blood, then hiccuped as he took his last breath and died empaled on the Queen Consort's borrowed sword.
Amy was unable to stare away from his dead face, her hands firmly grasping the sword's helm as she started trembling, her face and chest splattered with his blood.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow's sword clashes agents the sword of one of the invaders but only briefly. He used his momentum to spin his opponent's sword knocking it out of their hand and quickly sliced the man in half with one motion.
Taking another step forward he duked under the swing of the next man. just as the sword passed over his head he popped back up, polling his sword through the motion to slice that man from his left hip up to his right shoulder.
Another step, this time to his right, Shadow quickly flipped the sword in his hand and thrusted it to his side in one swift motion to impale the solders that had tried to sneak up on him.
Shadow huffed and looked around at the invaders, they just seamed like ordinary men, barley even had decent armer. There was also not nearly as many of them as he anticipated. Maybe they did not expect the royal guards to be there sense it was not common for them to be there in summer?
"Something is wrong," Shadow said to himself.
As he looked back at the village h sees the old man about to be attacked quit some distance away. Before he could react he sees Amy, the last person he had expected, slay the man. He went wide eyes with surprise. "What the... Who the hell let her get that close to the fighting? let alone gave her a sword?" he snaped.
One of the solders near by looked and saw Amy standing there holding the sword and was rather impressed as well, "I don't know," he start to say but was interrupted.
"GO GET HER TO THE CASTLE NOW" Shadow yelled at the man before turning back to look in Amy's direction.
"Yes, right away your majesty," the solder replied and quickly went to do as instructed.
Meanwhile the man who's swords Amy had barrowed caught up with the brave queen. he saw the look on her face and the man impaled on his sword and takes a deep breath sense Amy was not hurt.
"Your majesty, You need to drop the sword. We must get you to the castle. You carry the future of this kingdom and we must keep you safe." The solder instructed.
But before Amy could respond, or even react the man, still impaled with the sword, started to move. his head suddenly shot up and he grabbed onto the swords blade and started polling it and therefore Amy closer to himself.
There was no mistaking, this man was still very much dead but some how this dead man was moving again, as if some how reanimated by some dark force. The man's eyes were soled black and his body had gray and dark blue green spoke coming off him.
"WAHT THE?!" the solder exclaimed.
Suddenly another blade came slicing down into the man sending him flying backwards a few feet and off the sword Amy was holding. it was the solder Shadow had commanded a moment ago.
The second solders got in front of Amy, "you need to get pout of here, NOW!" He stated trying to get acrost the urgency. "The king will not allow you to put yourself in harms way again!"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy was wide eyed, her face looking so pale despite the blood covering it, as she pinned her ears and was now shaking...both from adrenaline and terror.
How was that man still alive?! She pierced his heart, he should be dead!
Amy slowly looked down at her shaking bloodied hands, still very much terrified, but she soon clenched them into fists.
She let out a breathe she didn't know she had kept in.
"I...I'm sorry, I...I will take my leave..." she replied, then looked at anorher guard helping the elder man up. "Let's go, let's join the vulnerable citizens of this town!" she then ordered, before to turn around and head for them.
Amy then felt a burning sensation on her skin and looked right in King Shadow's direction. He was very much staring at her, though she could not tell if it was with anger or any other emotion, from where she was.
Griting her teeth, she looked away, still pinning her ears. The terror she was feeling was still there, and she had momentarily forgotten that she might be pregnant in the heat of the moment.
I don't like this...dead men shouldn't rise and be able to do anymore harm! Amy thought to herself, as she briskly made her way towards where the vulnerable citizens were gathered.
Some gasped when they saw her front covered in blood, but she did not let them have time to react more.
"Everyone! To the castle! It's an order!" she shouted loud enough for all of them to hear, as she threw one of her hands to the side.
The guards were following her with the elder man. He seemed to have been the last vulnerable citizen.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
That man starting to move again was just as much a shock to Shadow as it was to Amy. he grit his teeth and was about to run to her once again when something grabbed his ankle. HE looked down to see the solder he had sliced in half holding onto his lag and reaching for one of his weapons.
Shadow didn't waste any time and quickly stabbed it through the bead making it collapse to the ground again. He looked around the battle field and saw other bodies beginning to reanimate and starting to attack again.
"Its dark magic," Shadow yelled to the solders. "there has to be a caster nearby. FIND THEM!" he yelled.
Shadow then put his sword in its sheath then quickly climbed to the top of a nearby building to to and look around. Just then something catches his eyes as from where he stands he watched the citizens reaching the castle.
keep her safe, what ever you do, keep her safe [[USER_B]] said the following:
Once that the Queen Consort and all the vulnerable citizens were inside the castle, she ordered for everyone to gather into the small ballroom. There were plenty of tables and doors to escape, and she requested for everyone to stay calm and wait for the King's and knights' return.
Amy was given water and tissues to at least wash the blood off from her face, her chest and her hands, since now was not the time to change into a new outfit, given there was blood on her dress as well from the man she had slayed. She felt a little better with the blood off her skin, but she still felt quite terrified.
Unable to hide her vulnerability, Amy requested for the guards to keep the citizens away while she calmed down in one of the corners of the ballroom.
Clamping her eyes shut, pinning her ears and her hands on the table, Amy did not realized that she was shaking in fear. She clenched her hands into fists, griting her teeth. She knew she had to be strong for her people, but anyone would be shaken after doing what she did, or witnessing those corpses coming back to a semblance of life to kill you.
Breathe in, breathe out...come on, Amy, you have to pull yourself together! she thought to herself, unable to stop shaking in fear. It will be over soon, just hang in there...for them, and for him... she then thought, her mind drifting towards her husband.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Three hours passed by, three very long, LONG hours.
But finally the large main entry doors into the ballroom opened and solders from the village and the castle, thought who had stayed to protect the village began walking in. Several of the men where hurt and others where helping them to get in.
The solders then parted as the King walked in, not even a scratch on him. Hew had a bit of sweet on is brow and looked more like he had just been in a simple sparing match rather then a battle.
The king walked to the center of the room, "The invaders have been defeated but seeing as the sun is beginning to set you will all stay here in the castle for tonight so that a proper investigation can be done in the morning to insure everyone's safety" Shadow said to all the people.
"If there are any healers amongst you pleas look after the wounded. Anyone ells who can should help prepare rooms and beds for everyone as well as help preparing food. Any men who want to volunteer for standing guard tonight pleas head over to caption Randle."
Once Shadow was done talking the people began to get themselves organized to take on the tasks the king listed and anything ells that needed to be done.
Shadow went over to caption Randle and said a few things quietly to him and he nodded before bowing to the king. Shadow then walked away from him and went to one of the doors that would lead to a staircase that lead to his and Amy's royal chambers. He then turned back to try and find where Amy was.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
To say that she felt relieved would be a statement.
The moment he started looking for her, Amy didn't hesitated a minute and briskly made her way towards him, her ears still pinned from all the anxiety and fear that she still felt, with everything that happened.
"You are ok..." she almost whispered, her eyes locked with his, hers shining with concern, relief and still a hint of fear behind all of that.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Not here," Shadow whispered back before looking around the rom watching the people being busy and how there spirits seamed lifted after the events.
Shadow glanced back to Amy, "I think it would be safe for us to take our leave now" he replied then head out of the room and back to their room. Once in there room he closed the door behind them and took a deep breath before quickly turning to face her, "What the hell where you thinking?" he suddenly snaped with much more intensity then he realized. "You could have been killed!"
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy lightly jumped, but did not stepped back or recoiled in fear. Her ears were pinned and her eyes wide open.
"I-I'm sorry...I-I didn't think, I...I saw an elderly man about to be slaughtered, I...I couldn't let him die, I...I couldn't stand there and do nothing..." she stammered, not even trying to deny that she was in the wrong.
Amy then looked down at her hands, once covered with blood from a kill she herself made.
Her ears still pinned, her hands started shaking as tears pearled at the corner of her eyes.
"H-He was old, and frail and...so vulnerable...B-But his life....his life matters just as much as everyone else's..." the quietly said, the tears falling onto her hands.
Amy then clenched her hands into fists, still crying silently.
"And t-that enemy...I-I killed him...I pierced his heart...h-he shouldn't have been able to rise from the dead and try to kill me..." she quietly said again.
The stress and shock from that attack was clear and written all over her body.
But it was also clear that her heart had been in the right place.
Amy sniffled and tried to wipe her tears away, her eyes closed and obviously not looking at him.
"I-I'm sorry... I-I did not think, I just...I just acted with what my heart was telling me..." she again quietly said, her ears still pinned.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Your life is worth ten times more then that old man or any of them," Shadow quickly snaped. "you are THE QUEEN in all but formality. You are the only one capable of barring the future of this kingdom, YOU! I saw the way you took charge and commanded the solders. In that moment you were the queen, there was no way anyone could deny it. You need to stop thinking of yourself how you were before and see yourself as the queen you must become."
Shadow then sighed, this little outburst was as much rutted in his worry for her life as it was about the words he was saying. But he could tell she was stressed and snapping at her wouldn't help as much as he was intending. He walked to her and put his arms around her, polling her closer to him.
"Everything worked out and you where not hurt, I am grateful for that. But pleas, try not to put yourself in danger like that. I have trained most of my life to fight but you have no such training. I know you wanted to help that man, but next time simply command the solders as you had before, they are trailed to respond quickly, they will fallow your orders."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
He was right, and the fact that he cared so much helped her calm down.
Amy sniffled as she calmed down and slowly wiped her tears away, thinking about what he said. She knew she needed to be selfish and prioritize her own life, should the risks and danger arised again. But it was hard...her kindness and selflessness were also rooted deep into who she was...it would not be easy to let go and be the Queen their people needed her to be...but she will do her best...
That's all she could do, try and do her best.
And she did prove that she had what was needed to be a Queen.
Amy softly nodded after a few minutes, sniffling again. "...I will do my best..." she quietly, but firmly replied with hidden determination.
She then looked up at him, her eyes also filled with concern. She rose her left hand and gently stroke his right cheek, as she rest her other hand on his chest, still lightly pinning her ears.
"...I'm also grateful that you're okay..." she quietly said again, before to slowly clench her hand into the fabrics of his attire, grasping them with it.
The look in Amy's eyes suddenly changed. The concern was replaced with fiery desire, as she stared at her husband right in the eyes.
She suddenly pulled him down to her and kissed him quite passionately, as she clamped her eyes shut and blushed from the boldness of her own actions.
Her hand on his cheek found its way into his quills and the never let go of the fabrics of his chest attire.
Her body heated up from her ever growing desire, as she kissed the King with such passion and fire.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was not expecting her to be so bold and was those a little startled but quickly took this to be a bit of a challenge. Then then suddenly pushed her back nearly slamming her agents the door and quickly kissed her again very fiercely and intensely.
This was going to happen, after all this is what they were here for regardless of what happened earlier... or perhaps because of it.
Shadow had been highly impressed by Amy's action, even the one he tried to pretend he didn't. The truth was her bravery despite her lack of training impressed him the most.
Without hesitation or need for permission, Shadow's hand found its way under her dress and began to touch her there knowing this would get her aroused quite quickly indeed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy's heartbeat paced faster and she kissed him back just as passionately, moaning lightly against his lips.
Both of her hands were soon on his shirt and made quick work of unbuttoning it wide open, then proceeded to feel his strong, muscled chest under that white chest fur.
His touch between her tight indeed aroused her quite quickly. She boldly moved one of her hands down to his crotch and started rubbing his sensitive member hidden in there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow was not expecting that and without thinking he let out a deep, privative and dominate growl. Not that it was a bad thing he just never expected a woman who had been so afraid of sex when they first met to be this aggressive now.
Shadow then got an idea and he dropped down to his knees in front her and lifted the bottom of her dress revealing between her lags. Without warning he leaned in and started licking her between her lags.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy gasped and squeaked in submission, blushing from both arousal and excitement. She had not expected him to get down to his knees and do that to her. She still has her panties and bra on under that dress, but she could still feel the pleasure climbing in her body.
Panting from their intense kissing and sudden activity, her hands could do nothing but find their way into his quills again and grab the curtain next to her, as her legs were starting to betray her.
The King made her weak, and she was giving in.
"O-Oh, chaos..." she stammered, her eyes clamped shut and pinning her ears as she kept blushing.
Amy pasted her head against the wall, trying not to slide down from it. She started whimpering, as her husband's actions were both enough and not enough at the same time, thanks to her panties being in the way.
Damn it...damn it all!
She wanted him...badly!
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow could tell that this was not as much as he intended and so only stopped long enough to poll her panties down. He continued licking her, getting more and more intense as time went on. Who knew anyone could do so much to a person's body with just there toung.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
That was so much better, as Amy's moans proved.
She gripped at the curtains with her hand, the other still burried in his quills, as she kept her eyes clamped shut and pinning her ears, the blush never leaving her cheeks.
Soon enough, the King pushed his wife over the edge and she whimpered quite loudly as she has an orgasm.
Panting and blushing, Amy's legs were shaking, weakened by her own climax. Her back still against the wall, and gripping the curtains for support, she freed King Shadow's head as she brought her hand up to place its back on her mouth, still blushing quite brightly.
Damn, she wanted him...more than before. She did not know why this time felt...more intense, to her. And they hadn't done much yet...but her body wanted more...needed more, actually.
Amy slowly opened her eyes, still supporting herself by gripping the curtains, the back of her other hand still placed over her mouth, her ears pinned and blushing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow chuckled and backed up licking his lips a bit. He then let her dress down a bit so he could look up at her face. "Well, I don't need to ask if you liked that," he teased.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Still panting and blushing, Amy lightly chuckled, the back of her hands still against her mouth, still holding herself up with the curtains.
"V-Very much, my King..." she replied, the look in her eyes feverish. "W-Would you...like me to repay you...?" she then questioned him, although her legs were still weakened by that amazing climax he sent her over.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
A smirk came to the kings face, oh chaos that looked so hot. "I think that could be arranged," he replied.
Shadow rose to his feet and took a few steps away leaving her leaning against the wall. He walked over to a small couch that was in the room and took his pants and boxers off before sitting down on the couch.
He wanted to see what exactly she was going to do.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Still blushing, Amy was finally calmed down from her climax and her legs felt stronger again.
Letting go of the curtains she had been holding onto, she let her planties go down on the floor, and she headed for the King, slowly bringing a hand behind herself and unzipping her dress, her eyes locked on the King's as she did.
Amy didn't know much about sex, but what she had been told...and what she was experiencing with her husband. She assumed that if he could pleasure her the way that he did...she could, too. It only required imagination on how to make it work.
Still blushing, she let her dress fall to the ground as she reached her husband, now only wearing her bra. The fire in her eyes didn't wavered, as her eyes were still locked on his.
Amy then cupped King Shadow's cheeks and kissed him quite passionately, closing her eyes. She pulled his shirt off since it was unbuttoned, then her hand found its way down between his tights and gently grabbed his member, slowly rubbing it up and down.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow kissed her back just as intently as she kissed him. He put his hands on her hips wondering were she was planning to go from here. He tried to let her have the Fred one of movement to do as she pleased.
He could not help but to grown from the sensations she was giving him. She had learned so much in the short time they had been there.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, she had learned quickly, while retaining a semblance of innocence in the way she often behaved in the room...but she also proved to be a little bold, too.
Amy slowly kissed her way down to his exposed chest, just wanting to rip off that royal jacket off him, but she did not do it. Her kisses kept going downwards, reaching his muscled stomach, then his tight...where she met his member, as she stroked it up and down.
Amy then gently kissed it, even licked it as a teasing, then slowly took it into her mouth, slowly giving a blowjob to her husband. If the gesture aroused him just as much as it did for her, they were both more than ready to get down to business...but a little foreplay would definitely help him get more into the mood, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow braised himself as she started going down, folly away of were she was going with this. His heart raced faster as anticipation made his member rise even quicker and soon it was at attention before she even made it there.
He bit his lip as he closed his eyes. It was one thing to hear a lady make lose noses but it was another to make them himself.
His breath lurched in his thought as she took his member into her mouth.
Shit... Shit... how is she learning so quickly he thought to himself.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy kept gently bobbing her head up and down as she was giving him that blow job. She felt both excited and happy that she was making him just as vulnerable as she was under him, each time they had sex until now.
She kept giving him that slow blowjob, until she stopped to allow him to calm down just a little, not wanting him to cum in her mouth. Perhaps she'll go all the way in the future if he asked her. She then slowly kissed her way up on his body, and kissed him on the mouth again, her eyes closed and her ears pinned in submission.
Her kisses were more needy against his lips, as she pulled him up to his feet, and started grinding her womanhood against his manhood, elicitating waves of pleasure throughout their bodies.
Amy couldn't help herself but moan against King Shadow's lips. "I...I want you...Now." she almost demanded, keeping her eyes closed and panting from the rising sexual tension.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow let out a deep intense growl. he grabbed onto her bra and unfaceted in with such speed you would think is life had depended on it. Now they were both completely naked together.
He quickly picked her up and carried her over to the bed, throwing her on it and moving over top of her. "With how worked up you have gotten me I dint think this will last long" he admitted before quickly thrusting his manhood inside her and began to thrust rapidly without wasting any time.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy let out moans as he thrusted into her so rapidly, and she suddenly threw her hands onto his shoulders, and lifting her legs up in the air so that he would have more space between her legs.
"I-I'm not sure we will be done a-after this...!" she stammered between moans, her face flushed with that characteric blush and claming her eyes shut, and pinning her ears.
Wait...did she insinuated that she...wanted more than this...?
Whatever that was, Amy whimpered in pleasure as he thrusted in and out of her, pushing her closer and closer to another orgasm as his manhood was hiting all of the sweet spots deep inside of her.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow growed a little as his thrusting increased. He knew what she was implying and while he would love a second round he needed to focus on enjoying this one first.
He quickly felt that sensation growing within him, He knew it would not be much longer till he came inside her, but that was the point.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Each thrust of his manhood in and out of her only added to the intense sensations and to the pleasure it gave them both from mating.
Amy's moans grew louder and soon enough, she gripped his shoulders tightly as she whimpered loudly in pleasure as she went over the edge, her core clamping down around his manhood.
And indeed, this wasn't just to release each other's stress, but in any case, they kept growing closer with or without the sex. [[USER_A]] said the following:
It didn't take very long as Shadow had expected and soon he bit down on his lip and with one last big thrust he was poshed over the edge. Just like that he came spraying his seed inside her. If they were lucky one of them would find its way and get her pregnant, if she wasent alredy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, hopefully all that sex from the past week would bear fruit and that she'll be with child at the end of it all.
Panting from the intensity of their mating, Amy slowly lowered her legs down until her feet were resting on the sheets.
Her husband's member still deep inside of her, she enjoyed the afterglow of their mating.
But for some reason...deep inside of her...it wasn't enough.
She needed more.
Amy slowly opened her eyes and, her still face flushed with a blush, she stared at King Shadow's eyes with a lustful look.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow takes a deep breath and allowed his member to slip out of her. He leaned over and flopped down on the bed next to her and lets out the breath he had not realized he had been holding. He lay there with his eyes closed, relishing the after glow.
It was true, he would want to go another round as well but for a moment he was going to enjoy this sensation before the next one could start.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Amy did need to gather back some energy too and just enjoyed the after glowas well, closing her eyes.
The stress and fear from before...it was all gone, now.
Her husband made her feel safe, like nothing could happen to her as long as he was by her side.
Amy slowly opened her eyes and looked over at her husband, finding him looking like he was also at peace.
She reached out and gently stroke his cheek.
He looks so much more handsome when he's at peace. Amy thought to herself, staring at him with lust in her eyes.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow opened hies eyes and looked over at her. He smeared, Chaos he wa shot when he smirked. "Oh what, wanting to go again alredy," he lightly teased.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
She never stopped blushing.
Amy lightly smirked too, and her hand slowly made its way downwards, rubbing his chest as it kept going downwards.
"Only if you are, my King." she replied with a playful smile, her hand now rubbing his abs, still going downwards. "Only if you are." she then repeated quite lustfuĺly, letting him know he was still in control here.
Her hand reached his tight and started rubbing the area near his manhood, although not touching it.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Shadow smirked and rolled over moving back on top of her, "Oh, I am more then ready."
And with that they started the second round.
Two weeks passed by after that and the pare spend them continuing to grow closer and working towards their goal, but at this point they were starting to think less and less of the duty and more of the enjoyment of it.
Back in the capital Krystal and Angelica where having a lesson from Annabelle about a the Exspiris Plage that swept through the kingdom many years back. It was true Krystal and Silver, who was standing guard nearby, had first had experience with the pelage but even they, in there small part of the world, had no idea to true scale of the suffering it cased.
Sonic walked in and saw what they were talking about and scowled, "Do you really need to scar them with this?"
Annabelle sighed, "Just as I told Lady Krystal a moment ago it is important for these ladies to understand history in order to help the queen not case another such event. I was almost done with this lesson for today. Did you have a reason for interrupting my lesson?"
Sonic chuckled, "Why yes I do," he said then held up an envelop. "A letter was delivered this morning from my brother addressed to me and Lady Krystal." he said then looked over at Krystal, "It wouldn't be right of me to open it without her."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, they were starting to think less and less about the reasons they had came here in the first place...and that was a good thing.
Krystal had been quiet during the lesson, her mind sadly drifting to her parents, who had been among the many deceased from the Expiris Plague. Losing both of their parents deeply marked both her and Silver, and they missed them dearly.
Krystal suddenly popped back to the present and looked over at Prince Sonic, hearing what he said. She gasped and jumped up to her feet, approaching him as she clapped her hands together.
"What is it about?" she asked. "Hurry, it must be important!" she then added, getting excited about the prospect of getting news from the King and hopefully from Amy.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little as a smile came to his face, he couldn't help it. The way she got so exited, the way she rushed over to him. He couldn't stop himself from thinking how adorable she was. "My thought exactly," he replied then smirked. "But, do we really want to open it here? we don't know if there is sensitive information my brother doesn't want other to know just yet" Sonic replied.
Annabelle sighed, "I guess my lesson can be over for today, there was not much left to cover anyway. Tomorrow we will go over the recovery efforts, that's the more important part anyway," she concluded.
Angelica stands up, "I can head back to my room so you can stay here and go over the letter."
"That is very kind of you," Sonic replied.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, Miss Annabel...I promise we won't be disturbed tomorrow." she replied, trying to lighten the mood. "See you both later." she then added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic glanced over at Silver waiting for him to at lest step out of the door. He knew that he would not go to fare but he would feel a bit better if her brother at lest didn't watch.
Sonic then turned back to Krystal, "First of all," he said before putting a hand on her check and gently kissing her on the lips. It was a soft kiss, an affectionate kiss. When this started every kiss was a temptation, a longing, filled with lust for sex but slowly something new has started to grow. Over time Sonic started to kiss her just to kiss her even when he was not trying to get her to bed.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was not expecting him to kiss her, not with her brother standing guard so close to them!
But...she'd be lying if she said that she didn't long for his kisses, his touch...his warmth...oh, how she longed for him!
She closed her eyes as she blushed and kissed him back just as gently, to not ignite the fire they both knew was burning deep inside of them.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
The kiss was short but very needed. Soon Sonic polled back from it and smiled, "You have no idea how adorable you can be" he softly whispered.
He then let go over her check, "Alright, lets get to this letter," he said before starting to open the letter and began to read it.
To Prince Sonic and Lady Krystal,
I trust this letter finds you both well. As Queen Amy and I are presently away, I write to entrust you with the preparations for her coronation. The ceremony shall take place three days after our return, which is expected in one week's time. It is a moment of great significance, and I have no doubt you will ensure it is arranged with the care and dignity it deserves.
Prince Sonic, your knowledge of the coronation's formal requirements, and Lady Krystal, your understanding of what will best suit Queen Amy's tastes and comfort, make you the most fitting to oversee these preparations. I expect that you will see to every detail with diligence and precision, ensuring a balance of tradition and personal refinement.
You shall have my full confidence in this matter, and we will speak further upon my return. See that all is in readiness.
With due regard,
King Shadow
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal was blushing before, but after hearing the instructions in the letter, her eyes lit up with excitement again.
"The coronation! How exciting!" she exclakmed, clapping her hands again. "Oh, it has to be perfect!" she then giggled, clearly happy and giddy about this.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"Yes, it must" Sonic replied as he watched her getting exited. he chuckled a little, "And it gives us a perfect excuse to spend even more time together without razing suspicions," he playfully added. [[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed again and smiled quite brightly, giggling as she brushed away a strand of quill from her face.
"It does..." she replied, smiling happily. "I'm looking forward to it." she then added.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic lightly ran the back of his fingers along her cheek as he chuckled a bit, "you have got to stop being so cute, you make yourself so hard to rest," Sonic light teased quiet enough so the those listening could not hear. "Or is it just that you enjoy torturing me."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal blushed a little more brightly. "I-I'm not doing anything on purpose...!" she stuttered, but still smiling despite the teasing. "It is as much torture to me than it is to you not being with you..." she then added more quietly, her smile becoming sheepish.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic gently put an arm around her wast, temporarily risking the chance that some one might walk in. He leaned in close to her and softly whispered, "we don't have to hide forever, I promis." He softly said before gently kissing her on the lips again.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Krystal closed her eyes and kissed him back as well, clinging to that promise as she lightly pinned her ears. Her hands found their way up to his chest and into his quills.
He made her forget about the risks of being discovered.
Heck, he made her want...more.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
As they kiss Sonic kept his hand on her check but would not let it get too deep. In time he broke the kiss, trying hard not to let her get too out of breath or himself to get to carried away.
His ear then twitched and he quickly moved a bit further away from her holding up the letter.
"Well then, it looks like we have a job to do," Sonic said just as Silver had walked into the room,
Consented about the silence.
It was a good thing Krystal was facing away from the door as Sonic himself was much better had hiding the fact that they were just kissing then she was.
Sonic then looked up at Silver, "good news, my brother wants your sister to help plan out new Queen's coronation." He said holding up the folded letter. He was acting like that's all they had been discussing.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"That's wonderful, Your Highness. She will be able to know what will please her and make her feel comfortabke." Silver replied with a light smile, not suspicious at the moment.
Krystal was indeed trying hard to hide her emotional state. She turned around to face Silver and clapped her hands with excitement, lightly giggling.
"I can't wait to get started!" she exclaimed quite excitedly.
"I can see that." Silver lighly chuckled. "Isn't it going to be too much work for you, though?" he then asked her, concerned for her health.
"I won't be doing everything alone...Prince Sonic will help me, since he knows the King's preferences better than anyone." Krystsl replied, unphased by her brother's concerns as she was still smiling brightly.
"That sounds like a good idea indeed." Silver replied with a light smile. "Just don't push yourself too hard with this planning." he then lightly lectured her.
"I won't, don't worry about me!" Krystal replied with a nervous chuckle.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
"You seam to have forgotten that she has gotten stronger with the help of our healers," Sonic replie glancing back at Krystal before looking back at Sonic. "They may not be able to cure her completely but it helps and she can do more than before."
Sonic then smirked, trust me, I know first hand he thought to himself.
"Speaking of which," he said looking back to Krystal, "we will need to get started quickly, we have little over a week to get everything ready including sending out invitations as soon as possible."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
Indeed, Krystal'd health did improve quite a bit thanks to the care of Queen Lillian's own personal doctor.
She was more energetic...both in and outside of a bed.
"Oh, right!" Krystal gasped, realizing again they barely had time to waste with the coronation's preparations.
Silver was amused by his little sister's excitement over the preparations, as he smiled a little playfully.
"Anything I can do to help?" he then asked, more out of curiosity than trying to sgay close to her.
"I don't think so...unless he can?" Krystal replied, glancing over the Prince with that question.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled at the question, "Hay, you can enlist anyone you need to in order to get everything done in time," he replied then looked over at Silver. "You both have permition to use what ever resources you need."
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
"I know our Lady Queen just as much as my sister does." Silver smirked.
Krystal lightly chuckled. "Well, why don'twe get started now?" she replied with a bright smile.
Sorry, Krystal...as much as I would like to help you getting started now, I have training to do with Captain Knuckles." he sweat dropped with a sheepish smile. "He doesn't want me to get rusty, so he requested for me to train regularly."
"Oh, ok...perhaps later, then." Krystal replied with a sheepish smile as well.
Well...at least I will get to spend time with Prince Sonic. she then thought to herself, thrilled by the prospect.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckled a little to himself, that could not have worked out more perfectly if I hade planned it myself
The next week went by rather fast and with the planning for the coronation Krystal and Sonic had even more excuses to spend time together without anyone being suspicions. Sonic would frequently bring Krystal one of her favorite flowers as if to suggest using them as part of the decorations or he would have the palace chefs make a special little desert or treat and bring it for her as a suggested desert for the coronation ball.
Ever sense Sonic gave her his second signet ring he would come up with little ways to make her fell special and it was becoming more clear every day that this was no longer just about sex.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_B]] said the following:
All these little disguised attentions did make Krystal feel special, and she could see that there was more to this than just sex, now.
It was something more meaningful and deep...more sincere.
And she loved every bit of it. Every interaction, every exchanged longing looks...it all meant so much to her.
Krystal was also getting more and more excited for the big day, and couldn't wait for King Shadow and Queen Amy to come back.
She clapped her hands together as she looked at the ballroom being decorated and all the soft colors with the royal family's emblem being shown on almost every wall.
"I hope it's not too much...we are celebrating a big event in the royal family's history, after all." she chuckled nervously.
She wore a beautiful orange dress with some golden tones on the edges of the sleeves and the bottom of the dress, along a orange bow in her quills. She wore the ring and a simple necklace, too.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
[[USER_A]] said the following:
Sonic chuckles a little as he too looked around the room. "Its good, I think they will like it," He replied to her.
Sonic then looked back at Krystal, "I went and spoke with the Juler, He should be finished with the design you made for the queens new signet ring and her new crown this after noon. Which shoulkd be done by now if you want to go check on those before we welcome them back."
"Oh, that's wonderful! Let's head there!" Krystal giggled so excitedly.
She reached out to grab his hand, but froze midway, and made a sheepish smile, remembering that they were not alone, but in public.
"Please, show me the way, Your Highness." she requested, still giddy and smiling, but more reserved after her accidental reaching out.